diff options
| -rw-r--r-- | .gitattributes | 4 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | LICENSE.txt | 11 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | README.md | 2 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/68322-0.txt | 3692 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/68322-0.zip | bin | 66974 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/68322-h.zip | bin | 2103585 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/68322-h/68322-h.htm | 4854 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/68322-h/images/cover.jpg | bin | 1081785 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/68322-h/images/frontis.jpg | bin | 125419 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/68322-h/images/i_030a.jpg | bin | 60281 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/68322-h/images/i_038a.jpg | bin | 77924 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/68322-h/images/i_050a.jpg | bin | 66999 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/68322-h/images/i_070a.jpg | bin | 78671 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/68322-h/images/i_078a.jpg | bin | 126704 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/68322-h/images/i_094a.jpg | bin | 63462 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/68322-h/images/i_110a.jpg | bin | 140156 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/68322-h/images/i_116a.jpg | bin | 62899 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/68322-h/images/i_138a.jpg | bin | 76797 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/68322-h/images/i_146a.jpg | bin | 95954 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/68322-h/images/i_160a.jpg | bin | 151521 -> 0 bytes |
20 files changed, 17 insertions, 8546 deletions
diff --git a/.gitattributes b/.gitattributes new file mode 100644 index 0000000..d7b82bc --- /dev/null +++ b/.gitattributes @@ -0,0 +1,4 @@ +*.txt text eol=lf +*.htm text eol=lf +*.html text eol=lf +*.md text eol=lf diff --git a/LICENSE.txt b/LICENSE.txt new file mode 100644 index 0000000..6312041 --- /dev/null +++ b/LICENSE.txt @@ -0,0 +1,11 @@ +This eBook, including all associated images, markup, improvements, +metadata, and any other content or labor, has been confirmed to be +in the PUBLIC DOMAIN IN THE UNITED STATES. + +Procedures for determining public domain status are described in +the "Copyright How-To" at https://www.gutenberg.org. + +No investigation has been made concerning possible copyrights in +jurisdictions other than the United States. Anyone seeking to utilize +this eBook outside of the United States should confirm copyright +status under the laws that apply to them. diff --git a/README.md b/README.md new file mode 100644 index 0000000..45c0a44 --- /dev/null +++ b/README.md @@ -0,0 +1,2 @@ +Project Gutenberg (https://www.gutenberg.org) public repository for +eBook #68322 (https://www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/68322) diff --git a/old/68322-0.txt b/old/68322-0.txt deleted file mode 100644 index d6c9efa..0000000 --- a/old/68322-0.txt +++ /dev/null @@ -1,3692 +0,0 @@ -The Project Gutenberg eBook of The cruise of the Canoe Club, by W. L. -Alden - -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and -most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions -whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms -of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at -www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you -will have to check the laws of the country where you are located before -using this eBook. - -Title: The cruise of the Canoe Club - -Author: W. L. Alden - -Release Date: June 15, 2022 [eBook #68322] - -Language: English - -Produced by: Richard Hulse, hekula03 and the Online Distributed - Proofreading Team at https://www.pgdp.net (This file was - produced from images generously made available by The - Internet Archive/American Libraries.) - -*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE CRUISE OF THE CANOE -CLUB *** - - - - - -[Illustration: - - “DON’T THINK FOR A MOMENT OF GETTING ANY OTHER CANOE.” [P. 12. ] - - - - - THE CRUISE OF THE CANOE CLUB - - - BY W. L. ALDEN - AUTHOR OF - “THE MORAL PIRATES” “THE CRUISE OF THE ‘GHOST’” ETC. - - - Illustrated - - - NEW YORK - HARPER & BROTHERS, FRANKLIN SQUARE - 1883 - - - - - Entered according to Act of Congress, in the year 1883, by - - HARPER & BROTHERS, - - In the Office of the Librarian of Congress, at Washington. - - - _All rights reserved._ - - - - -ILLUSTRATIONS. - - - PAGE - - “DON’T THINK FOR A MOMENT OF GETTING ANY OTHER - CANOE” _Frontispiece_ - - “SHE’S HALF FULL OF WATER” 30 - - A STAMPEDE IN CAMP 38 - - NOT SO EASY AS IT LOOKS 50 - - “HE CAUGHT HOLD OF THE ROOT OF A TREE AND KEPT HIS - CANOE STATIONARY” 70 - - RUNNING THE RAPID 78 - - GETTING BREAKFAST UNDER DIFFICULTIES 94 - - HUNTING FOR A WILD-CAT IN CHAMBLY CASTLE 110 - - SAILING DOWN THE RICHELIEU RIVER 116 - - “THEY FOUND A BEAR FEASTING UPON THE REMAINS OF THEIR - BREAKFAST” 138 - - AROUND THE CAMP-FIRE 146 - - “HOW IN THE WORLD DID YOU GET UP THERE?” 160 - - - - -THE CRUISE - -OF - -THE CANOE CLUB. - - - - -CHAPTER I. - - -It is a very easy thing for four boys to make up their minds to get -four canoes and to go on a canoe cruise, but it is not always so -easy to carry out such a project--as Charley Smith, Tom Schuyler, -Harry Wilson, and Joe Sharpe discovered. - -Canoes cost money; and though some canoes cost more than others, -it is impossible to buy a new wooden canoe of an approved model -for less than seventy-five dollars. Four canoes, at seventy-five -dollars each, would cost altogether three hundred dollars. As the -entire amount of pocket-money in the possession of the boys was -only seven dollars and thirteen cents, it was clear that they were -not precisely in a position to buy canoes. - -There was Harry’s uncle, who had already furnished his nephew -and his young comrades first with a row-boat, and then with a -sail-boat. Even a benevolent uncle deserves some mercy, and the -boys agreed that it would never do to ask Uncle John to spend three -hundred dollars in canoes for them. “The most we can ask of him,” -said Charley Smith, “is to let us sell the _Ghost_ and use the -money to help pay for canoes.” - -Now, the _Ghost_, in which the boys had made a cruise along the -south shore of Long Island, was a very nice sail-boat, but it was -improbable that any one would be found who would be willing to -give more than two hundred dollars for her. There would still be -a hundred dollars wanting, and the prospect of finding that sum -seemed very small. - -“If we could only have stayed on that water-logged brig and -brought her into port we should have made lots of money,” said Tom. -“The captain of the schooner that towed us home went back with a -steamer and brought the brig in yesterday. Suppose we go and look -at her once more?” - -While cruising in the _Ghost_ the boys had found an abandoned brig, -which they had tried to sail into New York harbor, but they had -been compelled to give up the task, and to hand her over to the -captain of a schooner which towed the partly disabled _Ghost_ into -port. They all thought they would like to see the brig again, so -they went down to Burling Slip, where she was lying, and went on -board her. - -The captain of the schooner met the boys on the dock. He was in -excellent spirits, for the brig was loaded with valuable South -American timber, and he was sure of receiving as much as ten -thousand dollars from her owners. He knew very well that, while the -boys had no legal right to any of the money, they had worked hard -in trying to save the brig, and had been the means of putting her -in his way. He happened to be an honest, generous man, and he felt -very rich; so he insisted on making each of the boys a present. - -The present was sealed up in an envelope, which he gave to Charley -Smith, telling him not to look at its contents until after -dinner--the boys having mentioned that they were all to take dinner -together at Uncle John’s house. Charley put the envelope rather -carelessly in his pocket; but when it was opened it was found to -contain four new one-hundred-dollar bills. - -It need hardly be said that the boys were delighted. They showed -the money to Uncle John, who told them that they had fairly earned -it, and need feel no hesitation about accepting it. They had now -money enough to buy canoes, and to pay the expenses of a canoe -cruise. Mr. Schuyler, Mr. Sharpe, and Charley’s guardian were -consulted, and at Uncle John’s request gave their consent to the -canoeing scheme. The first great difficulty in the way was thus -entirely removed. - -“I don’t know much about canoes,” remarked Uncle John, when the -boys asked his advice as to what kind of canoes they should get, -“but I know the commodore of a canoe club. You had better go -and see him, and follow his advice. I’ll give you a letter of -introduction to him.” - -No time was lost in finding the commodore, and Charley Smith -explained to him that four young canoeists would like to know what -was the very best kind of canoe for them to get. - -The Commodore, who, in spite of his magnificent title, wasn’t in -the least alarming, laughed, and said, “That is a question that -I’ve made up my mind never to try to answer. But I’ll give you the -names of four canoeists, each of whom uses a different variety of -canoe. You go and see them, listen to what they say, believe it -all, and then come back and see me, and we’ll come to a decision.” -He then wrote four notes of introduction, gave them to the boys, -and sent them away. - -The first canoeist to whom the boys were referred received them -with great kindness, and told them that it was fortunate they -had come to him. “The canoe that you want,” said he, “is the -‘Rice Lake’ canoe, and if you had gone to somebody else, and -he had persuaded you to buy ‘Rob Roy’ canoes or ‘Shadows,’ you -would have made a great mistake. The ‘Rice Lake’ canoe is nearly -flat-bottomed, and so stiff that there is no danger that you will -capsize her. She paddles easily, and sails faster than any other -canoe. She is roomy, and you can carry about twice as much in her -as you can carry in a ‘Rob Roy.’ She has no keel, so that you can -run rapids easily in her, and she is built in a peculiar way that -makes it impossible for her to leak. Don’t think for a moment of -getting any other canoe, for if you do you will never cease to -regret it.” - -He was such a pleasant, frank gentleman, and was so evidently -earnest in what he said, that the boys at once decided to get ‘Rice -Lake’ canoes. They did not think it worth while to make any farther -inquiries; but, as they had three other notes of introduction -with them, Tom Schuyler said that it would hardly do to throw them -away. So they went to see the next canoeist, though without the -least expectation that he would say anything that would alter their -decision. - -Canoeist No. 2 was as polite and enthusiastic as canoeist No. 1. -“So you boys want to get canoes, do you?” said he. “Well, there -is only one canoe for you to get, and that is the ‘Shadow.’ She -paddles easily, and sails faster than any other canoe. She’s not -a flat-bottomed skiff, like the ‘Rice Laker,’ that will spill you -whenever a squall strikes her, but she has good bearings, and you -can’t capsize her unless you try hard. Then, she is decked all -over, and you can sleep in her at night, and keep dry even in a -thunder-storm; her water-tight compartments have hatches in them, -so that you can stow blankets and things in them that you want to -keep dry; and she has a keel, so that when you run rapids, and -she strikes on a rock, she will strike on her keel instead of her -planks. It isn’t worth while for you to look at any other canoe, -for there is no canoe except the ‘Shadow’ that is worth having.” - -“You don’t think much of the ‘Rice Lake’ canoe, then?” asked Harry. - -“Why, she isn’t a civilized canoe at all,” replied the canoeist. -“She is nothing but a heavy, wooden copy of the Indian birch. She -hasn’t any deck, she hasn’t any water-tight compartments, and she -hasn’t any keel. Whatever else you do, don’t get a ‘Rice Laker.’” - -The boys thanked the advocate of the “Shadow,” and when they -found themselves in the street again they wondered which of the -two canoeists could be right, for each directly contradicted the -other, and each seemed to be perfectly sincere. They reconsidered -their decision to buy “Rice Lake” canoes, and looked forward with -interest to their meeting with canoeist No. 3. - -That gentleman was just as pleasant as the other two, but he did -not agree with a single thing that they had said. “There are -several different models of canoes,” he remarked, “but that -is simply because there are ignorant people in the world. Mr. -Macgregor, the father of canoeing, always uses a ‘Rob Roy’ canoe, -and no man who has once been in a good ‘Rob Roy’ will ever get -into any other canoe. The ‘Rob Roy’ paddles like a feather, and -will outsail any other canoe. She weighs twenty pounds less than -those great, lumbering canal-boats, the ‘Shadow’ and the ‘Rice -Laker,’ and it don’t break your back to paddle her or to carry -her round a dam. She is decked over, but her deck isn’t all cut -up with hatches. There’s plenty of room to sleep in her, and her -water-tight compartments are what they pretend to be--not a couple -of leaky boxes stuffed full of blankets.” - -“We have been advised,” began Charley, “to get ‘Shadows’ or ‘Rice’--” - -“Don’t you do it,” interrupted the canoeist. “It’s lucky for you -that you came to see me. It is a perfect shame for people to try to -induce you to waste your money on worthless canoes. Mind you get -‘Rob Roys,’ and nothing else. Other canoes don’t deserve the name. -They are schooners, or scows, or canal-boats, but the ‘Rob Roy’ is -a genuine canoe.” - -“Now for the last canoeist on the list!” exclaimed Harry as the -boys left the office of canoeist No. 3. “I wonder what sort of a -canoe he uses?” - -“I’m glad there is only one more of them for us to see,” said Joe. -“The Commodore told us to believe all they said, and I’m trying my -best to do it, but it’s the hardest job I ever tried.” - -The fourth canoeist was, on the whole, the most courteous and -amiable of the four. He begged his young friends to pay no -attention to those who recommended wooden canoes, no matter what -model they might be. “Canvas,” said he, “is the only thing that a -canoe should be built of. It is light and strong, and if you knock -a hole in it you can mend it in five minutes. If you want to spend -a great deal of money and own a yacht that is too small to sail in -with comfort and too clumsy to be paddled, buy a wooden canoe; -but if you really want to cruise, you will, of course, get canvas -canoes.” - -“We have been advised to get ‘Rice Lakers,’ ‘Shadows,’ and ‘Rob -Roys,’” said Tom, “and we did not know until now that there was -such a thing as a canvas canoe.” - -“It is very sad,” replied the canoeist, “that people should take -pleasure in giving such advice. They must know better. However, the -subject is a painful one, and we won’t discuss it. Take my advice, -my dear boys, and get canvas canoes. All the really good canoeists -in the country would say the same thing to you.” - -“We must try,” said Joe, as the boys walked back to the Commodore’s -office, “to believe that the ‘Rice Laker,’ the ‘Shadow,’ the ‘Rob -Roy,’ and the canvas canoe is the best one ever built. It seems to -me something like believing that four and one are just the same. -Perhaps you fellows can do it, but I’m not strong enough to believe -as much as that all at one time.” - -The Commodore smiled when the boys entered his office for the -second time and said, “Well, of course you’ve found out what is the -best canoe, and know just what you want to buy?” - -“We’ve seen four men,” replied Harry, “and each one says that the -canoe that he recommends is the only good one, and that all the -others are good for nothing.” - -“I might have sent you to four other men, and they would have told -you of four other canoes, each of which is the best in existence. -But perhaps you have already heard enough to make up your minds.” - -“We’re farther from making up our minds than ever,” said Harry. “I -do wish you would tell us what kind of canoe is really the best.” - -“The truth is,” said the Commodore, “that there isn’t much to -choose among the different models of canoes, and you’ll find that -every canoeist is honestly certain that he has the best one. Now, -I won’t undertake to select canoes for you, though I will suggest -that a light ‘Rob Roy’ would probably be a good choice for the -smallest of you boys. Why don’t you try all four of the canoes that -have just been recommended to you? Then, if you cruise together, -you can perhaps find out if any one of them is really better than -the others. I will give you the names of three or four builders, -all of whom build good, strong boats.” - -This advice pleased the boys, and they resolved to accept it. That -evening they all met at Harry’s home and decided what canoes they -would get. Harry determined to get a “Shadow,” Tom a “Rice Laker,” -Charley a canvas canoe, and Joe a “Rob Roy;” and the next morning -orders for the four canoes were mailed to the builders whom the -Commodore had recommended. - - - - -CHAPTER II. - - -It was some time before the canoes were ready, and in the mean time -the young canoeists met with a new difficulty. The canoe-builders -wrote to them wishing to know how they would have the canoes -rigged. It had never occurred to the boys that there was more than -one rig used on canoes, and of course they did not know how to -answer the builders’ question. So they went to the Commodore and -told him their difficulty. - -“I might do,” said he, “just as I did when I told you to go and ask -four different canoeists which is the best canoe; but I won’t put -you to that trouble. I rather like the Lord Ross lateen rig better -than any other, but, as you are going to try different kinds of -canoes, it would be a good idea for you to try different rigs. -For example, have your ‘Rob Roy’ rigged with lateen-sails; rig the -‘Shadow’ with a balance-lug, the ‘Rice Laker’ with a ‘sharpie’ -leg-of-mutton, and the canvas canoe with the standing lug. Each one -of these rigs has its advocates, who will prove to you that it is -better than any other, and you can’t do better than try them all. -Only be sure to tell the builders that every canoe must have two -masts, and neither of the two sails must be too big to be safely -handled.” - -“How does it happen that every canoeist is so perfectly certain that -he has the best canoe and the best rig in existence?” asked Tom. - -“That is one of the great merits of canoeing,” replied the -Commodore. “It makes every man contented, and develops in him -decision of character. I’ve known a canoeist to have a canoe so -leaky that he spent half his time bailing her out, and rigged -in such a way that she would neither sail nor do anything in a -breeze except capsize; and yet he was never tired of boasting of -the immense superiority of his canoe. There’s a great deal of -suffering in canoeing,” continued the Commodore, musingly, “but its -effects on the moral character are priceless. My dear boys, you -have no idea how happy and contented you will be when you are wet -through, cramped and blistered, and have to go into camp in a heavy -rain, and without any supper except dry crackers.” - -While the boys were waiting for their canoes they read all the -books on canoeing that they could find, and searched through a -dozen volumes of the London _Field_, which they found in Uncle -John’s library, for articles and letters on canoeing. They thus -learned a good deal, and when their canoes arrived they were -able to discuss their respective merits with a good degree of -intelligence. - -The “Rob Roy” and the “Shadow” were built with white cedar planks -and Spanish cedar decks. They shone with varnish, and their -nickel-plated metal-work was as bright as silver. They were -decidedly the prettiest of the four canoes, and it would have -been very difficult to decide which was the prettier of the two. -The “Rice Laker” was built without timbers or a keel, and was -formed of two thicknesses of planking riveted together, the grain -of the inner planking crossing that of the outer planking at right -angles. She looked strong and serviceable, and before Tom had -been in possession of her half an hour he was insisting that she -was much the handiest canoe of the squadron, simply because she -had no deck. The outside planks were of butternut; but they were -pierced with so many rivets that they did not present so elegant -an appearance as did the planks of the “Shadow” and the “Rob Roy.” -The canvas canoe consisted of a wooden skeleton-frame, covered and -decked with painted canvas. She was very much the same in model as -the “Shadow;” and though she seemed ugly in comparison with her -varnished sisters, Charley claimed that he would get more comfort -out of his canoe than the other boys would out of theirs, for the -reason that scratches that would spoil the beauty of the varnished -wood could not seriously injure the painted canvas. Thus each boy -was quite contented, and asserted that he would not change canoes -with anybody. They were equally well contented with the way in -which their canoes were rigged, and they no longer wondered at the -confident way in which the canoeists to whom the Commodore had -introduced them spoke of the merits of their respective boats. - -Of course the subject of names for the canoes had been settled -long before the canoes arrived. Joe had named his “Rob Roy” the -_Dawn_; Harry’s canoe was the _Sunshine_; Tom’s the _Twilight_; and -Charley’s the _Midnight_. The last name did not seem particularly -appropriate to a canoe, but it was in keeping with the other names, -and, as the canoe was painted black, it might have been supposed to -have some reference to her color. - -The boys had intended to join the American Canoe Association, but -Uncle John suggested that they would do well to make a cruise, -and to become real canoeists, before asking for admission to the -association. They then decided to form a canoe club of their own, -which they did; and Harry was elected the first Commodore of the -Columbian Canoe Club, the flag of which was a pointed burgee of -blue silk, with a white paddle worked upon it. Each canoe carried -its private signal in addition to the club flag, and bore its name -in gilt letters on a blue ground on each bow. - -Where to cruise was a question which was decided and reconsidered -half a dozen times. From the books which they had read the boys -had learned that there is, if anything, more fun in cruising on a -narrow stream than in sailing on broad rivers; that running rapids -is a delightful sport, and that streams should always be descended -instead of ascended in a canoe. They, therefore, wanted to discover -a narrow stream with safe and easy rapids, and also to cruise on -some lake or wide river where they could test the canoes under -sail and under paddle in rough water. They learned more of the -geography of the Eastern States and of Canada, in searching the map -for a good cruising route, than they had ever learned at school; -and they finally selected a route which seemed to combine all -varieties of canoeing. - -The cruise was to begin at the southern end of Lake Memphremagog, -in Vermont. On this lake, which is thirty miles long, the young -canoeists expected to spend several days, and to learn to handle -the canoes under sail. From the northern end of the lake, which is -in Canada, they intended to descend its outlet, the Magog River, -which is a narrow stream, emptying into the St. Francis River at -Sherbrooke. From Sherbrooke the St. Francis was to be descended to -the St. Lawrence, down which the canoes were to sail to Quebec. -They wrote to the postmaster at Sherbrooke asking him if the Magog -and the St. Francis were navigable by canoes, and when he replied -that there were only one or two rapids in the Magog, which they -could easily run, they were more than ever satisfied with their -route. - -The previous cruises that the boys had made had taught them what -stores and provisions were absolutely necessary and what could be -spared. Each canoe was provided with a water-proof bag to hold a -blanket and dry clothes, and with a pair of small cushions stuffed -with elastic felt, a material lighter than cork, and incapable of -retaining moisture. These cushions were to be used as mattresses at -night, and the rubber blankets were to be placed over the canoes -and used as shelter tents. Although the mattresses would have made -excellent life-preservers, Uncle John presented each canoeist with -a rubber life-belt, which could be buckled around the waist in a -few seconds in case of danger of a capsize. Harry provided his -canoe with a canvas canoe-tent, made from drawings published in the -London _Field_, but the others decided not to go to the expense -of making similar tents until Harry’s should have been thoroughly -tested. - -When all was ready the blankets and stores were packed in the -_Sunshine_, the cockpit of which was provided with hatches, which -could be locked up, thus making the canoe serve the purpose of -a trunk. The four canoes were then sent by rail to Newport, at -the southern end of Lake Memphremagog, and a week later the boys -followed them, carrying their paddles by hand, for the reason that, -if they had been sent with the canoes and had been lost or stolen, -it would have been impossible to start on the cruise until new -paddles had been procured. - -Newport was reached, after an all-night journey, at about two -o’clock in the morning. The canoeists went straight to the -freight-house to inspect the canoes. They were all there, resting -on the heads of a long row of barrels, and were apparently all -right. The varnish of the _Dawn_ and the _Sunshine_ was scratched -in a few places, and the canvas canoe had a very small hole punched -through her deck, as if she had been too intimate with a nail in -the course of her journey. The boys were, however, well satisfied -with the appearance of the boats, and so walked up to the hotel to -get dinner and a supply of sandwiches, bread, and eggs for their -supper. - -Dinner was all ready, for, under the name of breakfast, it was -waiting for the passengers of the train, which made a stop of half -an hour at Newport. A band was playing on the deck of a steamer -which was just about to start down the lake, and the boys displayed -appetites, as they sat near the open window looking out on the -beautiful landscape, which rather astonished the waiter. - -A good, quiet place for launching the canoes was found, which was -both shady and out of sight of the hotel. It was easy enough to -carry the three empty canoes down to the shore; but the _Sunshine_, -with her heavy cargo, proved too great a load, and about half-way -between the freight-house and the shore she had to be laid on the -ground and partly emptied. Here Joe, who tried to carry the spars -and paddles of four canoes on his shoulder, found that there is -nothing more exasperating than a load of sticks of different sizes. -No matter how firmly he tried to hold them together, they would -spread apart at every imaginable angle. Before he had gone three -rods he looked like some new kind of porcupine with gigantic quills -sticking out all over him. Then he began to drop things, and, -stooping to pick them up, managed to trip himself and fall with a -tremendous clatter. He picked himself up and made sixteen journeys -between the spot where he fell and the shore of the lake, carrying -only one spar at a time, and grasping that with both hands. His -companions sat down on the grass and laughed to see the deliberate -way in which he made his successive journeys, but Joe, with a -perfectly serious face, said that he was going to get the better of -those spars, no matter how much trouble it might cost him, and that -he was not going to allow them to get together and play tricks on -him again. - -[Illustration: “SHE’S HALF FULL OF WATER.”] - -It was tiresome stooping over, packing the canoes, but finally they -were all in order, and the Commodore gave the order to launch them. -The lake was perfectly calm, and the little fleet started under -paddle for a long, sandy point that jutted out into the lake some -three miles from Newport. The _Sunshine_ and the _Dawn_ paddled -side by side, and the two other canoes followed close behind them. - -“Boys, isn’t this perfectly elegant?” exclaimed Harry, laying down -his paddle when the fleet was about a mile from the shore and -bathing his hot head with water from the lake. “Did you ever see -anything so lovely as this blue water?” - -“Yes,” said Charley; “the water’s all right outside of the canoes, -but I’d rather have a little less inside of mine.” - -“What do you mean,” asked Harry. “Is she leaking?” - -“She’s half full of water, that’s all,” replied Charley, beginning -to bail vigorously with his hat. - -“Halloo!” cried Joe, suddenly. “Here’s the water up to the top of -my cushions.” - -“We’d better paddle on and get ashore as soon as possible,” said -Harry. “My boat is leaking a little too.” - -Charley bailed steadily for ten minutes, and somewhat reduced -the amount of water in his canoe. The moment he began paddling, -however, the leak increased. He paddled with his utmost strength, -knowing that if he did not soon reach land he would be swamped; -but the water-logged canoe was very heavy, and he could not drive -her rapidly through the water. His companions kept near him, and -advised him to drop his paddle and to bail, but he knew that the -water was coming in faster than he could bail it out, and so he -wasted no time in the effort. It soon became evident that his canoe -would never keep afloat to reach the sand-spit for which he had -been steering, so he turned aside and paddled for a little clump -of rushes, where he knew the water must be shallow. Suddenly he -stopped paddling, and almost at the same moment his canoe sunk -under him, and he sprung up to swim clear of her. - - - - -CHAPTER III. - - -Luckily the water was only four feet deep, as Charley found when he -tried to touch bottom; so he stopped swimming, and, with the water -nearly up to his shoulders, stood still and began to think what to -do next. - -The canoes--including the sunken _Midnight_--were a good mile -from the shore, and although the sandy shoal on which Charley was -standing was firm and hard it was of small extent, and the water -all around it was too deep to be waded. - -“You’ll have to get into one of our canoes,” said Harry. - -“How am I going to do it without capsizing her?” replied Charley. - -“I don’t believe it can be done,” said Harry, as he looked first -at the _Sunshine_ and then at the _Twilight_; “but then you’ve got -to do it somehow. You can’t swim a whole mile, can you?” - -“Of course I can’t, but then it wouldn’t do me any good to spill -one of you fellows by trying to climb out of the water into a canoe -that’s as full now as she ought to be. Besides, I’m not going to -desert the _Midnight_.” - -“I thought the _Midnight_ had deserted you,” said Joe. “If my canoe -should go to the bottom of the lake without giving me any warning, -I shouldn’t think it a bit rude to leave her there.” - -“Don’t talk nonsense!” exclaimed Charley; “but come here and help -me get my canoe afloat again. We can do it, I think, if we go to -work the right way.” - -Charley found no difficulty in getting hold of the painter of his -canoe with the help of his paddle. Giving the end of the painter to -Joe, he took the _Dawn’s_ painter, and by ducking down under the -water succeeded after two or three attempts in reeving it through -the stern-post of the sunken canoe, and giving one end to Harry -and the other to Tom. Then, taking the bow painter from Joe, he -grasped it firmly with both hands, and at a given signal all the -boys, except Joe, made a desperate effort to bring the wreck to the -surface. - -They could not do it. They managed to raise her off the bottom, but -Harry and Tom in their canoes could not lift to any advantage, and -so were forced to let her settle down again. - -“I’ve got to unload her,” said Charley, gloomily. “I think we can -get her up if there is nothing in her except water. Anyhow we’ve -got to try.” - -It was tiresome work to get the water-soaked stores and canned -provisions out of the canoe, and Charley had to duck his head -under the water at least a dozen times before the heaviest part -of the _Midnight’s_ cargo could be brought up and passed into the -other canoes. His comrades wanted to jump overboard and help him, -but he convinced them that they would have great difficulty in -climbing back into their canoes, and that in all probability they -would capsize themselves in so doing. “He’s right!” cried Joe. -“Commodore, please make an order that hereafter only one canoe -shall be wrecked at a time. We must keep some dry stores in the -fleet.” - -When the _Midnight_ was partly unloaded a new and successful effort -was made to raise her. As soon as she reached the surface Charley -rolled her over, bottom upward, and in this position the small -amount of air imprisoned under her kept her afloat. - -The cause of the leak was quickly discovered. There was a hole -through her canvas bottom nearly an inch in diameter, made by some -blow she had received while on the way to the lake. The wonder -was, not that she sunk when she did, but that she had floated long -enough to be paddled a mile. It is probable that the ballast-bag, -which was close by the hole, had partly stopped the leak at first, -but had afterward been slightly moved, thus permitting the water to -rush freely in. - -The surface of painted canvas dries very quickly in the hot sun, -and it was not long before the bottom of the _Midnight_ was dry -enough to be temporarily patched. Harry lighted his spirit-lamp -and melted a little of the lump of rosin and tallow which had been -provided for mending leaks. This was spread over a patch of new -canvas: the patch was then placed over the hole, and more of the -melted rosin and tallow smeared over it. In about fifteen minutes -the patch was dry enough to be serviceable, and Charley righted the -canoe, hailed her out, and by throwing himself across the cockpit, -and then carefully turning himself so as to get his legs into it, -found himself once more afloat and ready to paddle. - -The canoe still leaked, but the leak could be kept under without -difficulty by occasional bailing, and in the course of half an hour -the sand-spit for which the fleet had started was reached. It was -part of a large island with steep, rocky shores and a beautiful -little sandy beach. It was just the place for a camp; and though -the boys had expected to camp some miles farther north, the sinking -of Charley’s canoe had so delayed them that it was already nearly -six o’clock, and they therefore decided to paddle no farther that -day. - -[Illustration: A STAMPEDE IN CAMP.] - -The canoes were hauled out on the beach, and unloaded and shored -up with their rudders, backboards, and a few pieces of drift-wood -so as to stand on an even keel. Then came the work of rigging -shelters over them for the night. Harry’s canoe-tent was supported -by four small upright sticks resting on the deck and fitting -into cross-pieces sewed into the roof of the tent. The sides and -ends buttoned down to the gunwale and deck of the canoe, and -two curtains, one on each side, which could be rolled up like -carriage-curtains in fair weather and buttoned down in rainy -weather, served both as the doors and windows of the tent. The -shelters rigged by the other boys were much less complete. The two -masts of each canoe were stepped, the paddle was lashed between -them, and a rubber blanket was hung over the paddle, with its edges -reaching nearly to the ground. The blankets and the bags which -served as pillows were then arranged, and the canoes were ready for -the night. - -It was a warm and clear night, and a breeze which came up from -the south at sunset blew the mosquitoes away. Harry found his -tent, with the curtains rolled up, cool and pleasant; but his -fellow-canoeists found themselves fairly suffocating under their -rubber blankets, and were compelled to throw them aside. - -Toward morning, when the day was just beginning to dawn, the -canoeists were suddenly awakened by a rush of many heavy, trampling -feet which shook the ground. It was enough to startle any one, -and the boys sprung up in such a hurry that Harry struck his head -against the roof of his tent, knocked it down, upset the canoe, -and could not at first decide whether he was taking part in a -railway collision or whether an earthquake of the very best quality -had happened. The cause of the disturbance was a herd of horses -trotting down to the water’s edge to drink. There were at least -twenty of them, and had the canoes happened to be in their path -they might have stumbled over them in the faint morning light; -in which case the boys would have had the experience of being -shipwrecked on dry land. - -A gentle southerly breeze wrinkled the water while breakfast was -cooking, and the Commodore ordered that the masts and sails should -be got ready for use. It was impossible to make an early start, -for Charley’s blankets had to be dried in the sun, and the hole -in his canoe had to be repaired with a new patch in a thorough -and workmanlike way. It was, therefore, ten o’clock before the -canoes were ready to be launched; and in the mean time the wind -had increased so much that the boys decided to use only their -main-sails. - -The moment the sails drew the canoes shot off at a pace which -filled the young canoeists with delight. The canoes were in good -trim for sailing, as they were not overloaded; and while they were -skirting the west shore of the island the water was quite smooth. -Each canoe carried a bag partly filled with sand for ballast, and -every one except Joe had lashed his ballast-bag to the keelson. -This was a precaution which Joe had forgotten to take, and before -long he had good reason to regret his error. - -As soon as the northern end of the island was passed the canoes -came to a part of the lake where there was quite a heavy sea. The -_Dawn_ and the _Twilight_ were steered by the paddle, which passed -through a row-lock provided for the purpose; and Joe and Tom found -little difficulty in keeping their canoes directly before the wind. -The two other canoes were steered with rudders, and occasionally, -when their bows dipped, their rudders were thrown nearly out of the -water, in consequence of which they steered wildly. All the canoes -showed a tendency to roll a good deal, and now and then a little -water would wash over the deck. It was fine sport running down the -lake with such a breeze, and the boys enjoyed it immensely. - -The wind continued to rise, and the lake became covered with -white-caps. “Commodore,” said Charley Smith, “I don’t mean to show -any disrespect to my commanding officer, but it seems to me this is -getting a little risky.” - -“How is it risky?” asked Harry. “You’re a sailor and know twice as -much about boats as I do, if I am Commodore.” - -“It’s risky in two or three ways. For instance, if the wind blows -like this much longer a following sea will swamp some one of us.” - -“Oh! we’re going fast enough to keep out of the way of the sea,” -cried Joe. - -“Just notice how your canoe comes almost to a dead stop every time -she sinks between two seas, and you won’t feel quite so sure that -you’re running faster than the sea is.” - -The boys saw that Charley was right. The canoes were so light that -they lost their headway between the seas, and it was evident that -they were in danger of being overtaken by a following sea. - -“Tell us two or three more dangers, just to cheer us up, won’t you?” -asked Joe, who was in high spirits with the excitement of the sail. - -“There’s the danger of rolling our booms under, and there is a -great deal of danger that Harry’s canoe and mine will broach-to -when our rudders are out of water.” - -“What will happen if they do broach-to?” - -“They’ll capsize, that’s all,” replied Charley. - -“What had we better do?” asked Harry. “There’s no use in capsizing -ourselves in the middle of the lake.” - -“My advice is that we haul on the port tack, and run over to the -west shore. The moment we get this wind and sea on the quarter we -shall be all right--though, to be sure, we’ve got more sail up than -we ought to have.” - -The canoes were quite near together, with the exception of the -_Twilight_, which was outsailing the others; but even she was still -near enough to be hailed. Harry hailed her, and ordered the fleet -to steer for a cove on the west shore. As soon as the wind was -brought on the port quarter the canoes increased their speed; and -although the _Twilight_ made more leeway than the others, she drew -ahead of them very fast. The wind was now precisely what the canoes -wanted to bring out their sailing qualities. The _Sunshine_ soon -showed that she was the most weatherly, as the _Twilight_ was the -least weatherly, of the fleet. The _Midnight_ kept up very fairly -with the _Sunshine_; and the _Dawn_, with her small lateen-sail, -skimmed over the water so fast that it was evident that if she -could have carried the big balance-lug of the _Sunshine_ she would -easily have beaten her. - -The canoes were no longer in danger of being swamped; but the wind -continuing to rise, the boys found that they were carrying more -sail than was safe. They did not want to take in their sails and -paddle, and though all of the sails except the _Dawn’s_ lateen -could be reefed, nobody wanted to be the first to propose to reef; -and Harry, in his excitement, forgot all about reefing. The wind, -which had been blowing very steadily, now began to blow in gusts, -and the boys had to lean far out to windward to keep their canoes -right side up. - -“We can’t keep on this way much longer without coming to grief,” -Charley cried at the top of his lungs, so that Harry, who was some -distance to windward, could hear him. - -“What do you say?” replied Harry. - -“We’ve got too much sail on,” yelled Charley. - -“Of course we’ll sail on. This is perfectly gorgeous!” was Harry’s -answer. - -“He don’t hear,” said Charley. “I say, Joe, you’d better take -in your main-sail, and set the dandy in its place. You’ll spill -yourself presently.” - -“The dandy’s stowed down below, where I can’t get at it. I guess I -can hold her up till we get across.” - -Tom was by this time far out of hailing distance, and was -apparently getting on very well. Charley did not doubt that he -could manage his own canoe well enough, but he was very uneasy -about Harry and Joe, who did not seem to realize that they were -carrying sail altogether too recklessly. The fleet was nearly two -miles from the shore, and a capsize in the heavy sea that was -running would have been no joke. - -Charley turned part way around in his canoe to see if his life-belt -was in handy reach. As he did so he saw that the water a quarter -of a mile to windward was black with a fierce squall that was -approaching. He instantly brought his canoe up to the wind, so that -the squall would strike him on the port bow, and called out to -Harry and Joe to follow his example. Harry did not hear him, and -Joe, instead of promptly following Charley’s advice, stopped to -wonder what he was trying to do. The squall explained the matter -almost immediately. It struck the _Sunshine_ and the _Dawn_, and -instantly capsized them, and then rushed on to overtake Tom, and -to convince him that Lake Memphremagog is not a good place for -inexperienced canoeists who want to carry sail recklessly in -squally weather. - - - - -CHAPTER IV. - - -From the books they had read Harry and Joe had learned exactly what -to do in case of capsizing under sail, and had often discussed the -matter. “When I capsize,” Harry would say, “I shall pull the masts -out of her, and she’ll then right of her own accord. Then I shall -unship the rudder, put my hands on the stern-post, and raise myself -up so that I can straddle the deck, and gradually work my way along -until I can get into the cockpit. After that I shall bail her out, -step the masts, and sail on again.” Nothing could be easier than to -describe this plan while sitting in a comfortable room on shore, -but to carry it out in a rough sea was a different affair. - -Harry was not at all frightened when he found himself in the water, -and he instantly swum clear of the canoe, to avoid becoming -entangled in her rigging. He then proceeded to unship the masts -and the rudder, and when this was done tried to climb in over the -stern. He found that it was quite impossible. No sooner would he -get astride of the stern than the canoe would roll and throw him -into the water again. After half a dozen attempts he gave it up, -and swimming to the side of the canoe managed to throw himself -across the cockpit. This was the way in which Charley Smith had -climbed into his canoe the day before, and to Harry’s great -surprise--for no such method of climbing into a canoe had been -mentioned in any of the books he had read--it proved successful. - -Of course the deck of the canoe was now level with the water, which -washed in and out of her with every sea that struck her. Harry -seized the empty tin can which he used as a bailer, and which -was made fast to one of the timbers of the canoe with a line, to -prevent it from floating away, but he could not make any headway -in bailing her out. The water washed into her just as fast as he -could throw it out again, and he began to think that he should have -to paddle the canoe ashore full of water. This would have been hard -work, for with so much water in her she was tremendously heavy -and unwieldy; but, after getting her head up to the wind with his -paddle, he found that less water washed into her, and after long -and steady work he succeeded in bailing most of it out. - -Meanwhile Charley, whose help Harry had declined, because he felt -so sure that he could get out of his difficulty by following the -plan that he had learned from books on canoeing, was trying to help -Joe. At first Joe thought it was a good joke to be capsized. His -Lord Ross lateen-sail, with its boom and yard, had floated clear of -the canoe of its own accord, and, as the only spar left standing -was a mast about two feet high, she ought to have righted. But Joe -had forgotten to lash his sand-bag to the keelson, and the result -was that whenever he touched the canoe she would roll completely -over and come up on the other side. Joe could neither climb in -over the stern nor throw himself across the deck, and every attempt -he made resulted in securing for him a fresh ducking. Charley tried -to help him by holding on to the capsized canoe, but he could not -keep it right side up; and as Joe soon began to show signs of -becoming exhausted Charley was about to insist that he should hang -on to the stern of the _Midnight_, and allow himself to be towed -ashore, when Tom in the _Twilight_ arrived on the scene. - -[Illustration: NOT SO EASY AS IT LOOKS.] - -Tom had seen the _Dawn_ and the _Sunshine_ capsize, and was far -enough to leeward to have time to take in his sail before the -squall reached him. It therefore did him no harm, and he paddled -up against the wind to help his friends. It took him some time -to reach the _Dawn_, for it blew so hard that when one blade of -the paddle was in the water he could hardly force the other blade -against the wind. Before the cruise was over he learned that by -turning one blade at right angles to the other--for the two blades -of a paddle are joined together by a ferrule in the middle--he -could paddle against a head-wind with much less labor. - -The _Twilight_, being an undecked “Rice Lake” canoe, could easily -carry two persons, and, with the help of Charley and Tom, Joe -climbed into her. Charley then picked up the floating sail of -the _Dawn_, made her painter fast to his own stern, and started -under paddle for the shore. It was not a light task to tow the -water-logged canoe, but both the sea and the wind helped him, and -he landed by the time that the other boys had got the camp-fire -started and the coffee nearly ready. - -“Well,” said Harry, “I’ve learned how to get into a canoe to-day. -If I’d stuck to the rule and tried to get in over the stern I -should be out in the lake yet.” - -“I’m going to write to the London _Field_ and get it to print my -new rule about capsizing,” said Joe. - -“What’s that?” asked Charley. “To turn somersaults in the water? -That was what you were doing all the time until Tom came up.” - -“That was for exercise, and had nothing to do with my rule, which -is, ‘Always have a fellow in a “Rice Lake” canoe to pick you up.’” - -“All your trouble came from forgetting to lash your ballast-bag,” -remarked Harry. “I hope it will teach you a lesson.” - -“That’s a proper remark for a Commodore who wants to enforce -discipline,” cried Charley; “but I insist that the trouble came -from carrying too much sail.” - -“The sail would have been all right if it hadn’t been for the -wind,” replied Harry. - -“And the wind wouldn’t have done us any harm if we hadn’t been on -the lake,” added Joe. - -“Boys, attention!” cried Harry. “Captain Charles Smith is hereby -appointed sailing-master of this fleet, and will be obeyed and -respected accordingly, or, at any rate, as much as he can make us -obey and respect him. Anyhow, it will be his duty to tell us how -much sail to carry, and how to manage the canoes under sail.” - -“This is the second day of the cruise,” remarked Joe an hour later, -as he crept into his blankets, “and I have been wet but once. There -is something wrong about it, for on our other cruises I was always -wet through once every day. However, I’ll hope for the best.” - -In the middle of the night Joe had reason to feel more satisfied. -It began to rain. As his rubber blanket was wet, and in that state -seemed hotter than ever, Joe could not sleep under the shelter of -it, and, as on the previous night, went to sleep with nothing over -him but his woollen blanket. His head was underneath the deck, and -as the rain began to fall very gently, it did not awaken him until -his blanket was thoroughly wet. - -He roused himself and sat up. He was startled to see a figure -wrapped in a rubber blanket sitting on his deck. “Who’s there?” he -asked, suddenly. “Sing out, or I’ll shoot!” - -“You can’t shoot with a jack-knife or a tin bailer, so I’m not much -afraid of you,” was the reply. - -“Oh, it’s you, Tom, is it?” said Joe, much relieved. “What in the -world are you doing there?” - -“My canoe’s half full of water, so I came out into the rain to get -dry.” - -“Couldn’t you keep the rain out of the canoe with the rubber -blanket?” - -“The canoe is fourteen feet long, and hasn’t any deck, and the -blanket is six feet long. I had the blanket hung over the paddle, -but of course the rain came in at the ends of the canoe.” - -“Well, I’m pretty wet, for I didn’t cover my canoe at all. What’ll -we do?” - -“Sit here till it lets up, I suppose,” replied Tom. “It must stop -raining some time.” - -“I’ve got a better plan than that. Is your rubber blanket dry -inside? Mine isn’t.” - -“Yes, it’s dry enough.” - -“Let’s put it on the ground to lie on, and use my rubber blanket -for a tent. We can put it over a ridge-pole about two feet from the -ground, and stake the edges down.” - -“What will we do for blankets? It’s too cold to sleep without them.” - -“We can each borrow one from Harry and Charley. They’ve got two -apiece, and can spare one of them.” - -Joe’s plan was evidently the only one to be adopted; and so the -two boys pitched their little rubber tent, borrowed two blankets, -and crept under shelter. They were decidedly wet, but they lay -close together and managed to keep warm. In the morning they woke -up rested and comfortable, to find a bright sun shining and their -clothes dried by the heat of their bodies. Neither had taken the -slightest cold, although they had run what was undoubtedly a -serious risk, in spite of the fact that one does not easily take -cold when camping out. - -As they were enjoying their breakfast the canoeists naturally -talked over the events of the previous day and night. Harry had -been kept perfectly dry by his canoe-tent--one side of which he -had left open, so as to have plenty of fresh air; and Charley had -also been well protected from the rain by his rubber blanket, hung -in the usual way over the paddle, although he had been far too warm -to be comfortable. - -“I’m tired of suffocating under that rubber blanket of mine, and -I’ve invented a new way of covering the canoe at night, which will -leave me a little air to breathe. I’ll explain it to you when we -camp to-night, Joe.” - -“I’m glad to hear it, for I’ve made up my mind that I’d rather -be rained on than take a Turkish bath all night long under that -suffocating blanket.” - -“Will your new plan work on my canoe?” asked Tom. - -“No; nothing will keep that ‘Rice Lake’ bathtub of yours dry in a -rain, unless you deck her over.” - -“That’s what I’m going to do when we get to Magog. I’ll buy some -canvas and deck over the ends of my canoe. Sleeping in her in the -rain as she is now is like sleeping in a cistern with the water -running into it.” - -“Now that we’ve had a chance to try our sails, which rig do you -like best, Sailing-master?” asked Harry. - -“That lateen-rig that Joe has,” replied Charley. “He can set -his sail and take it in while the rest of us are trying to find -our halyards. Did you see how the whole concern--spars and -sail--floated free of the canoe of their own accord the moment she -capsized?” - -“That’s so; but then my big balance-lug holds more wind than Joe’s -sail.” - -“It held too much yesterday. It’s a first-rate rig for racing, but -it isn’t anything like as handy as the lateen for cruising; neither -is my standing-lug. I tried to get it down in a hurry yesterday, -and the halyards jammed, and I couldn’t get it down for two or -three minutes.” - -“I can get my leg-of mutton in easy enough,” remarked Tom, “but I -can’t get the mast out of the step unless the water’s perfectly -smooth, and I don’t believe I could then without going ashore.” - -“Now, Commodore,” said Charley, “if you’ll give the order to start, -I’ll give the order to carry all sail. The breeze is light and the -water is smooth, and we ought to run down to the end of the lake by -noon.” - -The little fleet made a beautiful appearance as it cruised down -the lake under full sail. The breeze was westerly, which fact -enabled the canoes to carry their after-sails--technically known as -“dandies”--to much advantage. When running directly before the wind -the “dandy” is sometimes a dangerous sail, as it is apt to make the -canoe broach-to; but with a wind from any other direction than dead -aft it is a very useful sail. - -The canoes sailed faster than they had sailed the day before, -because there was no rough sea to check their headway. They reached -Magog at noon, went to the hotel for a good dinner, bought some -canvas with which to deck Tom’s canoe, and then looked at the -dam which crosses the Magog River a few rods from the lake, and -wondered how they were ever to get through the rapids below it. - -There was a place where the canoes could be lowered one by one over -the breast of the dam and launched in a little eddy immediately -below. The rapids, which extended from below the dam for nearly -a quarter of a mile, were, however, very uninviting to a timid -canoeist. The water did not seem to be more than three or four feet -deep, but it was very swift, and full of rocks. “You boys can’t -never run them rapids in them boats,” said a man who came to look -at the canoes. “You’ll have to get a cart and haul round ’em.” - -The boys did not like to be daunted by their first rapid, and, -as there did not seem to be much risk of drowning, they decided -to take the chances of getting the canoes through it safely. -Harry gave the order to lash everything fast in the canoes that -could be washed overboard, and he prepared to lead the way in the -_Sunshine_. - -It was magnificent sport shooting down the rapid like an arrow. -The canoes drove through two or three waves which washed the -decks, though the canoe-aprons of the _Dawn_, _Sunshine_, and -_Midnight_ kept the water from getting into the cockpits. Harry’s -and Charley’s canoes each struck once on the same rock while in -the rapid, but in each case only the keel struck the rock, and -the current dragged the canoes safely over it. When the fleet was -reunited in the smooth water below the rapid the boys expressed -their enthusiasm by all talking at once at the top of their lungs. -Every one was delighted with the way his canoe had acted, and with -the skill with which he had avoided this or that rock, or had -discovered the best channel just at the right moment. In their -excitement they let the canoes float gently down the stream, until -they suddenly discovered another rapid at the beginning of a sharp -bend in the river just ahead of them. - -It was nothing like as fierce in appearance as the first rapid, -and as Harry led the way the others followed close after him, one -behind the other, fancying that they could run the rapid without -the least trouble. Half-way down Harry’s canoe struck on a rock, -swung broadside to the current, and hung there. Tom was so close -behind him that he could not alter his course, and so ran straight -into the _Sunshine_ with a terrible crash. The _Dawn_ and the -_Twilight_ instantly followed, and as the four canoes thus piled -together keeled over and spilled their occupants into the river, it -began to look as if the rapid had determined to make the irreverent -young canoeists respect it. - - - - -CHAPTER V. - - -When the boys were compelled to jump overboard they could see that -the water was only about two feet deep; but they did not know -whether they could stand up against the fierce current. They found -that they could, although they had to move slowly to avoid being -swept off their feet. Harry’s canoe was easily pushed off the rock -on which it had run, and the moment it was out of the way the other -canoes were free. Each canoeist seized the stern of his own canoe, -and let it drag him down the rest of the rapid, which fortunately -was a short one. While performing this feat the knees of the -canoeists were scraped over the rocks, and they received several -unpleasant bruises; but they thought it was impossible to get into -their canoes in swift water, and so had no choice except to float -down hanging on to the sterns of the canoes. - -Reaching the smooth water, they swum and pushed the canoes before -them toward the shore. Here they found a great bank of sawdust that -had floated down the river from the mill at Magog, and it was so -soft and elastic that they determined to sleep on it that night, -instead of sleeping in their canoes, since the sky was perfectly -clear and there was no danger of rain. - -The canoes were hauled out on the bank, so that the stores could be -readily taken out of them. The canvas canoe did not seem to be in -the least injured either by the rock on which she had struck or by -the collision with the other canoes. Harry’s canoe had sustained a -little damage where one of the planks had been ground against the -rock on which she had hung so long, but it was not enough to cause -her to leak, and the injuries of the other canoes were confined to -their varnish. - -“All the trouble,” remarked Harry, “came from following too close -after one another. To-morrow, if we find any more rapids, we will -keep the canoes far enough apart, so that if one canoe runs aground -the others can turn out for her.” - -“We could have got into the canoes easy enough if we had only -thought so,” said Tom. “If I’d stood up on the rock and held -the canoe along-side of it, I could have stepped in without any -difficulty.” - -“Why didn’t you do it, then?” asked Harry. - -“Because I didn’t happen to think of it, and because all the rest -of you had started to float down after your canoes.” - -“I noticed one thing about a rapid which if I was Commodore it -would be my duty to impress on your faithful but ignorant minds,” -said Joe. “When you see a big ripple on the water the rock that -makes it isn’t under the ripple, but is about four or five feet -higher up stream.” - -“That’s so!” exclaimed Harry. “I ought to have remembered that, for -Macgregor speaks about it in one of his books.” - -“Whereabouts did your canoe strike, Commodore?” inquired Charley. - -“Oh, about midships.” - -“And of course she swung round broadside to the current.” - -“Didn’t she, though! If I’d jumped out of her on the side I -intended to when she first struck she would have swung against my -legs; but I remembered that you must always jump out of a canoe in -a rapid on the side above her.” - -“What do you mean by the side above her?” asked Tom. - -“I mean that you must not jump out below her.” - -“That’s as clear as anything could be,” said Joe. “Still, I’d like -to know what you mean by ‘below her.’” - -“There’s an upper end and a lower end to every rapid, isn’t there?” - -“Yes.” - -“Well, the side of the canoe toward the upper end of a rapid is -what I call ‘above her.’ If you jump out on that side she can’t -float against your legs and smash them.” - -“Now, if you’ve got through with that question,” continued Charley, -“I want to say that if the Commodore had put his stores and his -ballast-bag in the stern of his canoe, so as to make her draw a -good deal more water aft than she did forward, she would have -struck aft of midships, and wouldn’t have swung around.” - -“You’re right. That’s just what Macgregor recommends, but I -forgot it. Boys, I hereby order every canoe to be loaded with all -her ballast and cargo in the after compartment before we start -to-morrow.” - -“And I want to remind you fellows of one more thing,” said Charley. -“When the current is sweeping you toward a concave shore--that is, -where the river makes a bend--don’t try to keep your canoe clear of -the shore by hard paddling. Just backwater on the side of the canoe -that is toward the middle of the river.” - -“That’s Macgregor again!” cried Harry; “but I’d forgotten it. -To-morrow we’ll run our rapids in real scientific style.” - -“Provided there are any more rapids,” suggested Tom. - -“What did that Sherbrooke postmaster say about the Magog rapids?” -inquired Joe. - -“Said there weren’t any, except one or two which we could easily -run,” replied Harry. - -“Then we’ve probably got through with the rapids,” said Charley. -“I’m rather sorry, for it’s good fun running them.” - -Supper was now over, and the canoeists, spreading their rubber -blankets on the sawdust, prepared to “turn in.” They were in -a wild and beautiful spot. The great “Rock Forest,” as it is -called, through which the Magog runs, is of vast extent, and is -inhabited by bears and smaller wild animals. The boys from their -camping-ground could see nothing but the river, the dense woods on -either bank, and the bright moonlit sky above them. The rapid was -roaring as if it was angry at having failed to wreck the canoes, -and the only other sound was the crackling of branches in the -forest, and the occasional sighing of the gentle breeze. The boys -were tired, and, lulled by the sound of the rapids, soon dropped -asleep. - -The recent rains had dampened the sawdust to the depth of about two -inches, but below this depth it was dry and inflammable. A small -fire had been made with which to cook supper, and the dampness of -the sawdust had made the boys so confident that the fire would not -spread, that they had not taken the trouble to put it out before -going to sleep. - -Now, it happened that the damp sawdust on which the fire had been -kindled gradually became dry, and finally took fire. It burnt very -slowly on the surface, but the dry sawdust immediately below burnt -like tinder. About two hours after Harry had closed his eyes he -was awakened from a dream that he had upset a burning spirit-lamp -over his legs. To his horror he saw that the whole bank of sawdust -was on fire. Smoke was everywhere creeping up through the damp top -layer, and at a little distance from the canoes the smouldering -fire had burst into roaring flames. - -Harry instantly called his comrades, and starting up they rushed to -the canoes, threw their blankets and stores into them, and prepared -to launch them. They had not a moment to spare. The flames were -close to them, and were spreading every moment, and as they shoved -the canoes toward the water their feet repeatedly sunk down through -the ashes below the surface, the flames springing up as they -hurriedly drew their feet back. It did not take many minutes to -get the canoes into the water and to embark, but as the canoeists -pushed out into the river the part of the bank where they had been -sleeping burst into flames. - -A light breeze had sprung up which was just enough to fan the fire -and to carry it into an immense pile of dry drift-wood that lay on -the shore below the sawdust bank. The boys waited in the quiet -eddy near the bank and watched the progress of the fire. It licked -up the drift-wood in a very few moments, and then, roaring with -exultation over the work it had done, it swept into the forest. In -half an hour’s time a forest fire was burning which threatened to -make a terrible destruction of timber, and the heat had grown so -intense that the canoeists were compelled to drop down the stream -to avoid it. - -Canoeing at night is always a ticklish business, but on a swift -river, full of rapids, as is the Magog, it is exceedingly -dangerous. The fire lighted the way for the fleet for a short -distance, but before a landing-place was reached a turn on the -river shut out the light, and at the same time the noise of a rapid -close at hand was heard. - -[Illustration: “HE CAUGHT HOLD OF THE ROOT OF A TREE AND KEPT HIS -CANOE STATIONARY.”] - -The boys had no desire to entangle themselves in unknown rapids -in the dark, and paddled at once for the shore opposite to that -where the fire was raging. They found when they reached it that it -was a perpendicular bank on which it was impossible to land. They -floated down a short distance, hoping to find a landing spot, -but none could be found. Then they attempted to cross the stream -to the other shore, hoping that the fire would not spread in that -direction. To their dismay they found that they were already almost -within the clutch of the rapid. The current had become strong and -swift, and it was evident before they had got half-way across the -river that nothing but the hardest paddling could keep them from -being drawn into the rapid. It was an occasion when everybody had -to look out for himself and depend on his own paddles for safety. -The young canoeists struck out manfully. Harry was the first to -reach the shore, where he caught hold of the root of a tree and -kept his canoe stationary. Tom followed closely behind him, and -Harry told him to catch hold of the _Sunshine_ until he could make -the _Twilight’s_ painter fast to the root. Joe arrived a little -later, for his canoe had run on a rock, and for a few minutes he -was in great danger of a capsize. - -The three canoeists succeeded in tying up to the bank, where they -expected every moment to be joined by Charley. The minutes passed -on, but Charley did not appear. His comrades shouted for him, but -there was no answer. Indeed, the rapid made such a noise, now that -they were close upon it, that they could not have heard Charley’s -voice had he been a few yards from them. - -The fear that an accident had happened to Charley made the other -boys very uneasy. Joe cast his canoe loose and paddled out into -the river and nearly across it, looking for some signs of the -_Midnight_ and her owner, but he came back unsuccessful, after -having narrowly escaped being carried down the rapid. There could -no longer be any doubt that the current had swept the _Midnight_ -away, and that Charley had been compelled to make the hazardous and -almost hopeless attempt of running the rapid in the dark. - -As soon as Joe returned Harry said that he would paddle out into -the middle of the river where Charley was last seen, and would let -his canoe drift down the rapid, but Tom and Joe insisted that he -should do no such thing. Said Joe, “Either Charley is drowned or -he isn’t. If he isn’t drowned he is somewhere at the foot of the -rapid, where we’ll find him as soon as it gets light. If he is -drowned it won’t do him any good for another of us to get drowned.” - -“Joe is right,” said Tom. “We must stay here till daylight.” - -“And meanwhile Charley may be drowned!” exclaimed Harry. - -“I don’t believe he is,” replied Tom. “He’s the best canoeist of -any of us, and he is too good a sailor to get frightened. Then, he -is very cautious, and I’ll bet that the first thing he did when he -found himself in the rapid was to buckle his life-belt round him.” - -“If he did that it wouldn’t hurt him if he were capsized.” - -“Not if the rapid is like those we’ve run, and the chances are -that it is. I feel sure that Charley has got through it all right, -and without losing his canoe. We’ll find him waiting for us in the -morning.” - -What Tom said seemed so reasonable that Harry gave up his wild -idea of running the rapid, and agreed to wait until daylight. It -was already nearly one o’clock, and at that time of year the day -began to dawn by half-past three. There was no opportunity for the -boys to sleep, but they occasionally nodded as they sat in their -canoes. About two o’clock Harry poked Tom with his paddle, and in -a low voice called his attention to the crackling of the twigs in -the woods a short distance from the bank. Something was evidently -making its way through the forest and coming nearer every minute to -the canoes. The boys grasped their pistols and anxiously waited. -They remembered that there were bears in the woods, and they fully -believed that one was on its way down to the water. “Don’t fire,” -whispered Harry, “till I give the word;” but while he was speaking -a dark form parted the underbrush on the bank above them and came -out into full view. - - - - -CHAPTER VI. - - -The early morning visitor was not a bear. He was a very welcome -visitor, for as soon as he made himself visible he was seen to be -the missing canoeist. Charley was very wet and cold, but he was -soon furnished with dry clothes and a blanket, and warmed with a -cup of hot coffee made with the help of Harry’s spirit-lamp; and as -he lay on the bank and waited for daylight he told the story of his -midnight run down the rapid. - -When the boys were crossing the river above the rapid Charley’s -canoe was close behind Joe’s. The latter ran on a rock, and in -order to avoid her Charley was compelled to pass below the rock. -In so doing he found himself in great danger of running on another -rock, and in his effort to avoid this he drifted still farther -down the river. Before he was aware of his danger he was caught by -the current at the head of the rapid. He had just time to turn his -canoe so as to head her down stream and to buckle his life-belt -around him. In another second he was rushing down the rapid at a -rate that, in view of the darkness, was really frightful. - -It was useless to attempt to guide the canoe. Charley could see -so little in advance of him that he could not choose his channel -nor avoid any rock that might lie in his path. He, therefore, sat -still, trusting that the current would carry him into the deepest -channel and keep him clear of the rocks. The rapid seemed to be a -very long one, but the _Midnight_ ran it without taking in a drop -of water or striking a single rock. - -As soon as quiet water was reached Charley paddled to the shore, -intending to make his canoe fast and to sleep quietly in her until -morning. He was in high spirits at having successfully run a rapid -in the dark, and he paddled so carelessly that just as he was -within a yard of the shore the canoe ran upon a sunken log, spilled -her captain into the water, and then floated off in the darkness -and disappeared. - -Charley had no difficulty in getting ashore, but he was wet to the -skin, and his dry clothes and all his property, except his paddle, -had gone on a cruise without him. There was nothing for him to do -but to make his way back along the bank to the other boys. This -proved to be a tiresome task. The woods were very thick, and full -of underbrush and fallen trunks. Charley was terribly scratched, -and his clothes badly torn, as he slowly forced his way through the -bushes and among the trees. He was beginning to think that he would -never reach the boys, when he fortunately heard their voices as -they whispered together. - -When morning dawned the canoeists, feeling extremely cramped -and stiff, cast their canoes loose, and started down the river, -intending, if possible, to find Charley’s canoe, and then go -ashore for breakfast and a good long sleep. The rapid had been -run so easily by Charley in the night that they rightly imagined -they would find no difficulty in running it by daylight. Tom took -Charley in the _Twilight_, and the fleet, with Harry leading the -way, passed through the rapid without accident. The boys could not -but wonder how Charley had escaped the rocks in the darkness, for -the rapid, which was much the roughest and swiftest they had yet -seen, seemed to be full of rocks. - -Not very far below the rapid the missing canoe was discovered -aground in an eddy. She was uninjured; and as there was a sandy -beach and plenty of shade near at hand the boys went ashore, made -their breakfast, and, lying down on their rubber blankets, slept -until the afternoon. - -[Illustration: RUNNING THE RAPID.] - -It was time for dinner when the tired canoeists awoke, and by the -time they had finished their meal and were once more afloat it -was nearly three o’clock. They ran three more rapids without any -trouble. Their canoes frequently struck on sunken rocks; but as -they were loaded so as to draw more water aft than they did -forward, they usually struck aft of midships, and did not swing -around broadside to the current. When a canoe struck in this way -her captain unjointed his paddle, and, taking a blade in each hand, -generally succeeded in lifting her clear of the rock by pushing -with both blades against the bottom of the river. In the next rapid -Joe’s canoe ran so high on a rock that was in the full force of -the current that he could not get her afloat without getting out -of her. He succeeded in getting into her again, however, without -difficulty, by bringing her along-side of the rock on which he was -standing, although he had to step in very quickly, as the current -swept her away the moment he ceased to hold her. - -In running these rapids the canoes were kept at a safe distance -apart, so that when one ran aground the one following her had time -to steer clear of her. At Charley’s suggestion the painter of each -canoe was rove through the stern-post instead of the stem-post. By -keeping the end of the painter in his hand the canoeist whose canoe -ran aground could jump out and feel sure that the canoe could not -run away from him, and that he could not turn her broadside to the -stream by hauling on the painter, as would have been the case had -the painter been rove through the stem-post. - -“I want to see that Sherbrooke postmaster!” exclaimed Joe, after -running what was the seventh rapid, counting from the dam at Magog. -“He said there were only one or two little rapids in this river. -Why, there isn’t anything but rapids in it!” - -“There’s something else just ahead of us worse than rapids,” said -Charley. “Look at that smoke.” - -Just a little distance below the fleet the river was completely -hidden by a dense cloud of smoke that rested on the water and rose -like a heavy fog-bank above the tops of the highest trees. It was -caused by a fire in the woods--probably the very fire which the -boys had started on the previous night. How far down the river the -smoke extended, and whether any one could breathe while in it, were -questions of great importance to the canoeists. - -The fleet stopped just before reaching the smoke, and the boys -backed water gently with their paddles while they discussed what -they had better do. It was of no use to go ashore with the hope -of finding how far the smoke extended, for it would have been as -difficult to breathe on shore as on the water. - -“There’s one good thing about it,” said Charley: “the smoke blows -right across the river, so the chances are that it does not extend -very far down stream.” - -“We can’t hear the noise of any rapid,” said Harry, “and that’s -another good thing. There can’t be a rapid of any consequence -within the next quarter of a mile.” - -“Then I’ll tell you what I’ll do, with the Commodore’s permission,” -continued Charley. “There is no use in staying here all day, -for that smoke may last for any length of time. I’ll tie a wet -handkerchief around my mouth and nose, and take the chances of -paddling through the smoke. It isn’t as thick close to the water -as it looks to be, and I haven’t the least doubt that I can run -through it all right.” - -“But suppose you get choked with smoke, or get into a dangerous -rapid?” suggested Tom. - -“There isn’t any rapid near us, or we would hear it, and I don’t -think the smoke will hurt me while I breathe through a wet -handkerchief. At any rate, I’d rather try it than sit here and wait -for the smoke to disappear.” - -It was decided, after farther discussion, that Charley should -attempt to paddle through the smoke, if he really wished to do so; -and that he should blow a whistle if he got through all right, -and thought that the other boys could safely follow his example. -Paddling a little way up stream, so as to have room to get up his -fastest rate of speed before reaching the smoke, Charley started -on his hazardous trip. He disappeared in the smoke with his canoe -rushing along at a tremendous rate, and in a few seconds his -comrades heard him calling to them to come on without fear. - -They followed Charley’s example in covering their mouths and noses -with wet handkerchiefs, and in paddling at the top of their speed. -They were agreeably surprised to find that the belt of smoke was -only a few yards wide, and that almost before they had begun to -find any difficulty in breathing they emerged into pure air and -sunlight. - -“It was a risky business for you, Charley,” said Harry, “for the -smoke might have covered the river for the next quarter of a mile.” - -“But then it didn’t, you see,” replied Charley. “How cheap we -should have felt if we had waited till morning for the smoke to -blow away, and then found that we could have run through it as -easily as we have done!” - -“Still, I say it was risky.” - -“Well, admitting that it was, what then? We can’t go canoeing -unless we are ready to take risks occasionally. If nobody is ever -to take a risk, there ought not to be any canoes, or ships, or -railroads.” - -“That Sherbrooke postmaster isn’t afraid to take risks,” observed -Joe. “If he keeps on telling canoeists that there are no rapids in -this river, some of these days he’ll have an accident with a large -canoeist and a heavy paddle. We’ve run seven rapids already, and -have another one ahead of us. If we ever get to Sherbrooke, I think -it will be our duty to consider whether that postmaster ought to be -allowed to live any longer.” - -Just before sunset the fleet reached Magog Lake, a placid sheet of -water about four miles long, with three or four houses scattered -along its eastern shore. At one of these houses eggs, milk, butter, -bread, a chicken, and a raspberry pie were bought, and the boys -went into camp near the lower end of the lake. After a magnificent -supper they went to bed rather proud of their achievements during -the last day and night. - -The next day the canoeists started in the cool of the morning, and -as soon as they left the lake found themselves at the head of their -eighth rapid. All that day they paddled down the river, running -rapids every little while, jumping overboard when their canoes -ran aground and refused to float, and occasionally slipping on the -smooth rocky bottom of the stream and sitting down violently in the -water. Once they came to a dam, over which the canoes had to be -lowered, and on the brink of which Joe slipped and slid with awful -swiftness into the pool below, from which he escaped with no other -injury than torn trousers and wet clothes. - -“That postmaster said there were no dams in the Magog, didn’t he?” -asked Joe as he prepared to get into his canoe. “Well, I hope he -hasn’t any family.” - -“Why, what about his family?” demanded Tom. - -“Nothing; only I’m going to try to get him to come down the Magog -in a canoe, so he can see what a nice run it is. I suppose his body -will be found some time, unless the bears get at him.” - -“That’s all rubbish, Joe,” said Charley. “We wouldn’t have had half -the fun we’ve had if there hadn’t been any rapids in the river. -We’re none the worse for getting a little wet.” - -“We might have had less fun, but then I’d have had more trousers if -it hadn’t been for that dam. I like fun as well as anybody, but I -can’t land at Sherbrooke with these trousers.” - -“I see Sherbrooke now!” exclaimed Harry; “so you’d better change -your clothes while you have a chance.” - -Sherbrooke was coming rapidly into sight as the fleet paddled down -the stream, and in the course of half an hour the boys landed in -the village, near a dam which converted the swift Magog into a lazy -little pond. While his comrades drew the canoes out of the water -and made them ready to be carted to the St. Francis, Harry went to -engage a cart. He soon returned with a big wagon large enough to -take two canoes at once; and it was not long before the fleet was -resting in the shade on the bank of the St. Francis, and surrounded -by a crowd of inquisitive men, boys, and girls. - -It was difficult to convince the men that the canoes had actually -come from Lake Memphremagog by the river, and the boys were made -very proud of their success in running rapids which, the men -declared, could only be run in skiffs during a freshet. Without -an exception all the men agreed that there were rapids in the St. -Francis which were really impassable, and that it would be foolish -for the boys to think of descending that river. After making -careful inquiries, and convincing themselves that the men were in -earnest, the canoeists retired some distance from the crowd and -held a council. - -“The question is,” said Harry, “shall we try the St. Francis after -what we have heard? The youngest officer present will give his -opinion first. What do you say, Joe?” - -“I think I’ve had rapids and dams enough,” replied Joe; “and I’d -rather try some river where we can sail. I vote against the St. -Francis.” - -“What do you say, Tom?” - -“I’ll do anything the rest of you like; but I think we’d better -give the St. Francis up.” - -“Now, Charley, how do you vote?” - -“For going down the St. Francis. I don’t believe these men know -much about the river, or anything about canoes. Let’s stick to our -original plan.” - -“There are two votes against the St. Francis, and one for it,” said -Harry. “I don’t want to make a tie, so I’ll vote with the majority. -Boys, we won’t go down the St. Francis, but we’ll go to the hotel, -stay there over Sunday, and decide where we will cruise next.” - -“All right,” said Joe, going to his canoe, and taking a paddle -blade in his hand. - -“What in the world are you going to take that paddle to the hotel -for?” asked Harry. - -“I’m going to see the postmaster who said there were no rapids in -the Magog or the St. Francis; that’s all,” replied Joe. “I’ve a -painful duty to perform, and I’m going to perform it.” - - - - -CHAPTER VII. - - -A council was held at the hotel, and a dozen different water-routes -were discussed. As the boys still wanted to carry out their -original design of making a voyage to Quebec, they decided to take -the canoes by rail to Rouse’s Point, and from thence to descend -the Richelieu River to the St. Lawrence. The railway journey would -take nearly a whole day, but they thought it would be a rather -pleasant change from the close confinement of canoeing. For it must -be admitted that, delightful as they had found canoeing to be, the -task of sitting for hours in the cockpit of a canoe with scarcely -a possibility of materially changing one’s position was tiresome, -and the boys, after a night’s sleep at the Sherbrooke hotel, felt -decidedly stiff. - -As it would have taken three days to send the canoes to Rouse’s -Point by freight, the canoeists were compelled to take them on -the same train with themselves. They went to the express office -on Monday morning and tried to make a bargain with the express -company. The agent astonished them by the enormous price which he -demanded, and Harry, who acted as spokesman for the expedition, -told him that it was outrageous to ask such a price for carrying -four light canoes. - -The man turned to a book in which were contained the express -company’s rates of charges, and showed Harry that there was a fixed -rate for row-boats and shells. - -“But,” said Harry, “a canoe is not a row-boat nor a shell. What -justice is there in charging as much for a fourteen-foot canoe as -for a forty-foot shell?” - -“Well,” said the agent, “I dunno as it would be fair. But, then, -these canoes of yours are pretty near as big as row-boats.” - -“A canoe loaded as ours are don’t weigh over one hundred and ten -pounds. How much does a row-boat weigh?” - -“Well, about two or three hundred pounds.” - -“Then, is it fair to charge as much for a canoe as for a row-boat, -that weighs three times as much?” - -The agent found it difficult to answer this argument, and after -thinking the matter over he agreed to take the canoes at half the -rate ordinarily charged for row-boats. The boys were pleased with -their victory over him, but they still felt that to be compelled to -pay four times as much for the canoes as they paid for their own -railroad-tickets was an imposition. - -At ten o’clock the train rolled into the Sherbrooke station. To the -great disappointment of the boys, no express-car was attached to -it, the only place for express packages being a small compartment -twelve feet long at one end of the smoking-car. It was obvious -that canoes fourteen feet long could not go into a space only -twelve feet long, and it seemed as if it would be necessary to wait -twelve hours for the night-train, to which a large express-car was -always attached. But the conductor of the train was a man who could -sympathize with boys, and who had ideas of his own. He uncoupled -the engine, which was immediately in front of the smoking-car, and -then had the canoes taken in through the door of the smoking-car -and placed on the backs of the seats. Very little room was left for -passengers who wanted to smoke; but as there were only four or five -of these they made no complaint. The canoes, with blankets under -them, to protect the backs of the seats, rode safely, and when, -late in the afternoon, Rouse’s Point, was reached, they were taken -out of the car without a scratch. - -There was just time enough before sunset to paddle a short distance -below the fort, where a camping-ground was found that would have -been very pleasant had there been fewer mosquitoes. They were the -first Canadian mosquitoes that had made the acquaintance of the -young canoeists, and they seemed to be delighted. They sung and -buzzed in quiet excitement, and fairly drove the boys from their -supper to the shelter of the canoes. - -Harry had a long piece of mosquito-netting, which he threw over the -top of his canoe-tent, and which fell over the openings on each -side of the tent, thus protecting the occupant of the canoe from -mosquitoes without depriving him of air. None of the other boys -had taken the trouble to bring mosquito-netting with them, except -Charley, who had a sort of mosquito-netting bag, which he drew over -his head, and which prevented the mosquitoes from getting at his -face and neck. - -As for Joe and Tom, the mosquitoes fell upon them with great -enthusiasm, and soon reduced them to a most miserable condition. -Tom was compelled to cover his head with his India-rubber blanket, -and was nearly suffocated. Joe managed to tie a handkerchief over -his face in such a way as to allow himself air enough to breathe, -and at the same time to keep off the mosquitoes. Instead of -covering the rest of his body with his blanket, he deliberately -exposed a bare arm and part of a bare leg, in hopes that he could -thus satisfy the mosquitoes and induce them to be merciful. At -the end of half an hour both Tom and Joe felt that they could -endure the attacks of the insatiable insects no longer. They got -up, and, stirring the embers of the fire, soon started a cheerful -blaze. There were plenty of hemlock-trees close at hand, and the -hemlock-boughs when thrown on the fire gave out a great deal of -smoke. The two unfortunate boys sat in the lee of the fire and -nearly choked themselves with smoke; but they could endure the -smoke better than the mosquitoes, and so they were left alone by -the latter. In the course of the next hour a breeze sprung up, -which blew the mosquitoes away, and the sleepy and nearly stifled -boys were permitted to go to bed and to sleep. - -[Illustration: GETTING BREAKFAST UNDER DIFFICULTIES.] - -The wind died down before morning, and the mosquitoes returned. -As soon as it was light the canoeists made haste to get breakfast -and to paddle out into the stream. The mosquitoes let them depart -without attempting to follow them; and the boys, anchoring the -canoes by making the ballast-bags fast to the painters, enjoyed an -unmolested bath. As they were careful to anchor where the water was -not quite four feet deep they had no difficulty in climbing into -the canoes after the bath. Joe’s mishap on Lake Memphremagog had -taught them that getting into a canoe in deep water was easier in -theory than in practice. - -Later in the morning the usual southerly breeze, which is found -almost every morning on the Richelieu, gave the canoeists the -opportunity of making sail--an opportunity that was all the more -welcome since the cruise down the Magog had been exclusively a -paddling cruise. The breeze was just fresh enough to make it -prudent for the canoes to carry their main-sails only, and to give -the canoeists plenty of employment in watching the gusts that came -through the openings in the woods that lined the western shore. - -About twelve miles below Rouse’s Point the fleet reached “Ile aux -Noix,” a beautiful island, in the middle of the stream, with a -somewhat dilapidated fort at its northern end. The boys landed and -examined the fort, and the ruined barracks which stood near it. -The ditch surrounding the fort was half filled with the wooden -palisades which had rotted and fallen into it, and large trees -had sprung up on the grassy slope of the outer wall. The interior -was, however, in good repair, and in one of the granite casemates -lived an Irishman and his wife, who were the entire garrison. In -former years the “Ile aux Noix” fort was one of the most important -defences of the Canadian frontier, and even in its present forlorn -condition it could be defended much longer than could the big -American fort at Rouse’s Point. The boys greatly enjoyed their -visit to the island, and after lunch set sail, determined to make -the most of the fair wind and to reach St. John before night. - -The breeze held, and in less than three hours the steeples and -the railway bridge of St. John came in view. The canoeists landed -at the upper end of the town; and Harry and Charley, leaving -the canoes in charge of the other boys, went in search of the -Custom-house officer whose duty it was to inspect all vessels -passing from the United States into Canada by way of the Richelieu -River. Having found the officer, who was a very pleasant man, -and who gave the fleet permission to proceed on its way without -searching the canoes for smuggled goods, Harry and Charley walked -on to examine the rapids, which begin just below the railway -bridge. From St. John to Chambly, a distance of twelve miles, -the river makes a rapid descent, and is entirely unnavigable for -anything except canoes. A canal around the rapids enables canal -boats and small vessels to reach the river at Chambly, where it -again becomes navigable; but the boys did not like the idea of -paddling through the canal, and greatly preferred to run the rapids. - -The first rapid was a short but rough one. Still, it was no worse -than the first of the Magog rapids, and Harry and Charley made -up their minds that it could be safely run. The men of whom they -made inquiries as to the rapids farther down said that they were -impassable, and that the canoes had better pass directly into the -canal, without attempting to run even the first rapid. Harry was -inclined to think that this advice was good, but Charley pointed -out that it would be possible to drag the canoes up the bank of the -river and launch them in the canal at any point between St. John -and Chambly, and that it would be time enough to abandon the river -when it should really prove to be impassable. - -Returning to the canoes, the Commodore gave the order to prepare to -run the rapids. In a short time the fleet, with the _Sunshine_ in -advance, passed under the bridge; and narrowly escaping shipwreck -on the remains of the wooden piles that once supported a bridge -that had been destroyed by fire, entered the rapid. There was quite -a crowd gathered to watch the canoes as they passed, but those -people who wanted the excitement of seeing the canoes wrecked were -disappointed. Not a drop of water found its way into the cockpit -of a single canoe; and though there was an ugly rock near the end -of the rapid, against which each canoeist fully expected to be -driven as he approached it, the run was made without the slightest -accident. - -Drifting down with the current a mile or two below the town, the -boys landed and encamped for the night. While waiting at St. John, -Joe and Tom had provided themselves with mosquito-netting, but they -had little use for it, for only a few mosquitoes made the discovery -that four healthy and attractive boys were within reach. The night -was cool and quiet, and the canoeists, tired with their long day’s -work, slept until late in the morning. - -Everything was prepared the next day for running the rapids which -the men at St. John had declared to be impassable. The spars and -all the stores were lashed fast; the sand-bags were placed in the -after-compartments; the painters were rove through the stern-posts, -and the life-belts were placed where they could be buckled on at an -instant’s notice. After making all these preparations it was rather -disappointing to find no rapids whatever between St. John and -Chambly, or rather the Chambly railway bridge. - -“It just proves what I said yesterday,” remarked Charley, turning -round in his canoe to speak to his comrades, who were a boat’s -length behind him. “People who live on the banks of a river never -know anything about it. Now, I don’t believe there is a rapid in -the whole Richelieu River, except at St. John. Halloo! keep back, -boys--” - -While he was speaking Charley and his canoe disappeared as suddenly -as if the earth, or rather the water, had opened and swallowed -them. The other boys in great alarm backed water, and then paddling -ashore as fast as possible, sprung out of their canoes and ran -along the shore, to discover what had become of Charley. They found -him at the foot of a water-fall of about four feet in height over -which he had been carried. The fall was formed by a long ledge of -rock running completely across the river; and had the boys been -more careful, and had the wind been blowing in any other direction -than directly down the river, they would have heard the sound of -the falling water in time to be warned of the danger into which -Charley had carelessly run. - -His canoe had sustained little damage, for it had luckily fallen -where the water was deep enough to keep it from striking the rocky -bottom. Charley had been thrown out as the canoe went over the -fall, but had merely bruised himself a little. He towed his canoe -ashore, and in answer to a mischievous question from Joe admitted -that perhaps the men who had said that the Chambly rapids were -impassable were right. - -Below the fall and as far as the eye could reach stretched a fierce -and shallow rapid. The water boiled over and among the rocks with -which it was strewn, and there could not be any doubt that the -rapid was one which could not be successfully run, unless, perhaps, -by some one perfectly familiar with the channel. It was agreed that -the canoes must be carried up to the canal, and after two hours of -hard work the fleet was launched a short distance above one of the -canal locks. - -The lock-man did not seem disposed to let the canoes pass through -the lock, but finally accepted fifty cents, and, grumbling to -himself in his Canadian French, proceeded to lock the canoes -through. He paid no attention to the request that he would open the -sluices gradually, but opened them all at once and to their fullest -extent. The result was that the water in the lock fell with great -rapidity; the canoes were swung against one another and against -the side of the lock, and Charley’s canoe, catching against a bolt -in one of the upper gates, was capsized and sunk to the bottom, -leaving her captain clinging to the stern of the _Sunshine_. - - - - -CHAPTER VIII. - - -There is no place more unfit for a sudden and unexpected bath than -the lock of a canal. The sides and the gates are perpendicular and -smooth, and present nothing to which a person in the water can -cling. Charley had no difficulty in supporting himself by throwing -one arm over the stern of Harry’s canoe, but had he been alone in -the lock he would have been in a very unpleasant position. - -As soon as the gates were opened the boys paddled out of the lock, -and went ashore to devise a plan for raising the sunken canoe. Of -course it was necessary that some one should dive and bring up the -painter, so that the canoe could be dragged out of the lock; but, -as canal-boats were constantly passing, it was a full hour before -any attempt at diving could be made. There were half a dozen small -French boys playing near the lock, and Charley, who was by no means -anxious to do any unnecessary diving, hired them to get the canoe -ashore, which they managed to do easily. It was then found that -nearly everything except the spars had floated out of her, and the -rest of the morning was spent in searching for the missing articles -in the muddy bottom of the canal. Most of them were recovered, but -Charley’s spare clothes, which were in an India-rubber bag, could -not be found. - -This was the second time that the unfortunate _Midnight_ had -foundered, and Charley was thoroughly convinced of the necessity of -providing some means of keeping her afloat in case of capsizing. It -was impossible for him to put water-tight compartments in her, such -as the _Sunshine_ and the _Dawn_ possessed, but he resolved to buy -a dozen beef-bladders at the next town, and after blowing them up -to pack them in the bow and stern of his canoe. Tom, whose “Rice -Lake” canoe was also without water-tight compartments, agreed -to adopt Charley’s plan, and thus avoid running the risk of an -accident that might result in the loss of the canoe and cargo. - -When the fleet finally got under way again there was a nice breeze -from the south, which sent the canoes along at the rate of four -or five miles an hour. Chambly, the northern end of the canal, -was reached before four o’clock, the boys having lunched on -bread-and-water while in the canoes in order not to lose time by -going ashore. They passed safely through the three great locks at -Chambly; and entering the little lake formed by the expansion of -the river, and known as Chambly Basin, they skirted its northern -shore until they reached the ruins of Chambly Castle. - -More than one hundred and fifty years ago the Frenchmen built -the great square fort, with round towers at each angle, which is -now called Chambly Castle. At that time the only direct way of -communication between the settlements on the St. Lawrence and -those in the valleys of the Hudson and the Mohawk was up the -Richelieu River, Lake Champlain, and Lake George. It was this route -that Burgoyne followed when he began the campaign that ended so -disastrously for him at Saratoga, and it was at Chambly Castle that -he formally took command of his army. The castle was placed just -at the foot of the rapids, on a broad, level space, where Indians -used to assemble in large numbers to trade with the French. Its -high stone walls, while they could easily have been knocked to -pieces by cannon, were a complete protection against the arrows and -rifles of the savages, and could have withstood a long siege by any -English force not provided with artillery. In the old days when the -castle was garrisoned by gay young French officers, and parties -of beautiful ladies came up from Montreal to attend the officers’ -balls, and the gray old walls echoed to music, and brilliant lights -flashed through the windows, the Indians encamped outside the gates -must have thought it the most magnificent and brilliant place in -the whole world. Now there is nothing left of it but the four -walls and the crumbling towers. The iron bolts on which the great -castle gate once swung are still embedded in the stone, but nothing -else remains inside the castle except grassy mounds and the wild -vines that climb wherever they can find an angle or a stone to -cling to. - -The canoeists made their camp where the Indians had so often camped -before them, and after supper they rambled through the castle and -climbed to the top of one of the towers. They had never heard of -its existence, and were as surprised as they were delighted to find -so romantic a ruin. - -“I haven’t the least doubt that the place is full of ghosts,” said -Charley as the boys were getting into the canoes for the night. - -“Do you really believe in ghosts?” asked Tom, in his matter-of-fact -way. - -“Why,” replied Charley, “when you think of what must have happened -inside of that old castle and outside of it when the Indians -tortured their prisoners, there can’t help but be ghosts here.” - -“I don’t care, provided there are no mosquitoes,” said Joe. “Ghosts -don’t bite, and don’t sing in a fellow’s ears.” - -Any one who has camped near a rapid knows how strangely the running -water sounds in the stillness of the night. Joe, who, although -there were no mosquitoes to trouble him, could not fall asleep, was -sure that he heard men’s voices talking in a low tone, and two or -three times raised himself up in his canoe to see if there were any -persons in sight. He became convinced after a while that the sounds -which disturbed him were made by the water, but, nevertheless, -they had made him rather nervous. Though he had professed not to -be afraid of ghosts, he did not like to think about them, but he -could not keep them out of his mind. Once, when he looked out of -his canoe toward the castle, he was startled to find it brilliantly -lighted up. The light was streaming from the casemates, loop-holes, -and windows, and it was some moments before he comprehended that it -was nothing more ghostly than moonlight. - -Toward midnight Joe fell asleep, but he slept uneasily. He woke up -suddenly to find a dark object with two fiery eyes seated on the -deck of his canoe and apparently watching him. He sprung up, with -a cry of terror, which awakened his comrades. The strange object -rushed away from the canoe, and, stopping near the gate of the -castle, seemed to be waiting to see what the boys would do. - -By this time Joe had recovered his senses, and knew that his -strange visitor was a wild animal. The boys took their pistols. -Tom, who was the best shot, fired at the animal. He did not hit it, -but as Tom advanced slowly toward it the creature went into the -castle. - -“It’s a wild-cat,” cried Charley. “I saw it as it crossed that -patch of moonlight. Come on, boys, and we’ll have a hunt.” - -With their pistols ready for instant service, the canoeists rushed -into the castle. The wild-cat was seated on a pile of stones in -what was once the court-yard, and did not show any signs of fear. -Three or four pistol-shots, however, induced it to spring down -from its perch and run across the court-yard. The boys followed it -eagerly, plunging into a thick growth of tall weeds, and shouting -at the top of their lungs. Suddenly the animal vanished; and though -Tom fancied that he saw it crouching in the shadow of the wall and -fired at it, as he supposed, he soon found that he was firing at a -piece of old stovepipe that had probably been brought to the place -by a picnic party. - -Giving up the hunt with reluctance, the canoeists returned to their -canoes; at least, three of them did, but Joe was not with them. -They called to him, but received no answer, and becoming anxious -about him, went back to the castle and shouted his name loudly, but -without success. - -“It’s very strange,” exclaimed Charley. “He was close behind me -when we chased the wild-cat into those weeds.” - -“Has anybody seen him since?” asked Harry. - -[Illustration: HUNTING FOR A WILD-CAT IN CHAMBLY CASTLE.] - -Nobody had seen him. - -“Then,” said Harry, “the wild-cat has carried him off, or killed -him.” - -“Nonsense!” exclaimed Charley; “a wild-cat isn’t a tiger, and -couldn’t carry off a small baby. Joe must be trying to play a trick -on us.” - -“Let’s go back and pay no attention to him,” suggested Tom. “I -don’t like such tricks.” - -“There’s no trick about it,” said Harry. “Joe isn’t that kind of -fellow. Something has happened to him, and we’ve got to look for -him till we find him.” - -“Harry’s right,” said Charley. “Go and get the lantern out of my -canoe, won’t you, Tom? I’ve got matches in my pocket.” - -When the lantern was lit a careful search was made all over the -court-yard. Harry was greatly frightened, for he was afraid that -Joe might have been accidentally shot while the boys were shooting -at the wild-cat, and he remembered that in his excitement he had -fired his pistol in a very reckless way. It was horrible to think -that he might have shot poor Joe; worse, even, than thinking that -the wild-cat might have seized him. - -The court-yard had been thoroughly searched without finding the -least trace of Joe, and the boys were becoming more and more -alarmed, when Charley, whose ears were particularly sharp, cried, -“Hush! I hear something.” They all listened intently, and heard a -voice faintly calling “Help!” They knew at once that it was Joe’s -voice, but they could not imagine where he was. They shouted in -reply to him, and Charley, seizing the lantern, carefully pushed -aside the tall weeds and presently found himself at the mouth of a -well. - -“Are you there, Joe?” he cried, lying down on the ground, with his -head over the mouth of the well. - -“I believe I am,” replied Joe. “I’m ready to come out, though, if -you fellows will help me.” - -The boys gave a great shout of triumph. - -“Are you hurt?” asked Charley, eagerly. - -“I don’t think I am; but I think somebody will be if I have to stay -here much longer.” - -It was evident that Joe was not seriously hurt, although he had -fallen into the well while rushing recklessly after the wild-cat. -Tom and Harry ran to the canoes and returned with all four of the -canoe-painters. Tying one of them to the lantern, Charley lowered -it down, and was able to get a glimpse of Joe. The well was about -twenty feet deep, and perfectly dry, and Joe was standing, with his -hands in his pockets, leaning against the side of the well, and -apparently entirely unhurt, in spite of his fall. - - - - -CHAPTER IX. - - -It was an easy matter to help Joe out of the old well. He had -fallen into it while running after the wild-cat, but a heap of -decayed leaves at the bottom broke the fall and saved him from any -serious injury. Nevertheless, he must have been a little stunned at -first, for he made no outcry for some time, and it was his first -call for help that was heard by Charley. - -The boys returned to their canoes, and, as it was not yet -midnight, prepared to resume the sleep from which they had been so -unceremoniously awakened. They had little fear that the wild-cat -would pay them another visit, for it had undoubtedly been badly -frightened. Still, it was not pleasant to think that there was a -wild beast within a few rods of them, and the thought kept the -canoeists awake for a long time. - -The wild-cat did not pay them a second visit, and when they awoke -the next morning they were half inclined to think that their -night’s adventure had been only a dream. There, however, were the -marks made by its claws on the varnished deck of Joe’s canoe, and -Joe’s clothing was torn and stained by his fall. With the daylight -they became very courageous, and decided that they had never been -in the least afraid of the animal. The so-called wild-cat of -Canada, which is really a lynx, is, however, a fierce and vicious -animal, and is sometimes more than a match for an unarmed man. - -There was a strong west wind blowing when the fleet started, and -Chambly Basin was covered with white-caps. As the canoes were -sailing in the trough of the sea they took in considerable water -while skirting the east shore of the Basin, but once in the narrow -river they found the water perfectly smooth. This day the fleet -made better progress than on any previous day. Nothing could be -more delightful than the scenery, and the quaint little French -towns along the river, every one of which was named after some -saint, were very interesting. The boys landed at one of them and -got their dinner at a little tavern where no one spoke English, -and where Charley, who had studied French at Annapolis, won the -admiration of his comrades by the success with which he ordered the -dinner. - -[Illustration: SAILING DOWN THE RICHELIEU RIVER.] - -With the exception of the hour spent at dinner, the canoeists -sailed, from six o’clock in the morning until seven at night, at -the rate of nearly six miles an hour. The clocks of Sorel, the town -at the mouth of the Richelieu, were striking six as the canoes -glided into the broad St. Lawrence and steered for a group of -islands distant about a mile from the south shore. It was while -crossing the St. Lawrence that they first made the acquaintance of -screw-steamers, and learned how dangerous they are to the careless -canoeist. A big steamship, on her way to Montreal, came up the -river so noiselessly that the boys did not notice her until -they heard her hoarse whistle warning them to keep out of her way. -A paddle-wheel steamer can be heard while she is a long way off, -but screw-steamers glide along so stealthily that the English -canoeists, who constantly meet them on the Mersey, the Clyde, and -the lower Thames, have nicknamed them “sudden death.” - -Cramped and tired were the canoeists when they reached the nearest -island and went ashore to prepare a camp, but they were proud of -having sailed sixty miles in one day. As they sat around the fire -after supper Harry said, “Boys, we’ve had experience enough by this -time to test our different rigs. Let’s talk about them a little.” - -“All right,” said Joe. “I want it understood, however, that my -lateen is by all odds the best rig in the fleet.” - -“Charley,” remarked Tom, “you said the other day that you liked -Joe’s rig better than any other. Do you think so still?” - -“Of course I do,” answered Charley. “Joe’s sails set flatter than -any lug-sail; he can set them and take them in quicker than we can -handle ours, and as they are triangular he has the most of his -canvas at the foot of the sail instead of at the head. But they’re -going to spill him before the cruise is over, or I’m mistaken.” - -“In what way?” asked Joe. - -“You are going to get yourself into a scrape some day by trying to -take in your sail when you are running before a stiff breeze. If -you try to get the sail down without coming up into the wind it -will get overboard, and either you will lose it or it will capsize -you; you tried it yesterday when a squall came up, and you very -nearly came to grief.” - -“But you can say the same about any other rig,” exclaimed Joe. - -“Of course you can’t very well get any sail down while the wind is -in it; but Tom can take in his sharpie-sail without much danger -even when he’s running directly before the wind, and Harry and I -can let go our halyards and get our lugs down after a fashion, if -it is necessary. Still, your lateen is the best cruising rig I’ve -ever seen, though for racing Harry’s big, square-headed balance-lug -is better.” - -“You may say what you will,” said Tom, “but give me my -sharpie-sails. They set as flat as a board, and I can handle them -easily enough to suit me.” - -“The trouble with your rig,” said Charley, “is that you have a mast -nearly fifteen feet high. Now, when Joe takes in his main-sail he -has only two feet of mast left standing.” - -“How do you like your own rig?” asked Harry. - -“Oh, it is good enough. I’m not sure that it isn’t better than -either yours or Tom’s; but it certainly isn’t as handy as Joe’s -lateen.” - -“Now that you’ve settled that I’ve the best rig,” said Joe, “you’d -better admit that I’ve the best canoe, and then turn in for the -night. After the work we’ve done to-day, and the fun we had last -night, I’m sleepy.” - -“Do you call sitting still in a canoe hard work?” inquired Tom. - -“Is falling down a well your idea of fun?” asked Harry. - -“It’s too soon,” said Charley, “to decide who has the best canoe. -We’ll find that out by the time the cruise is over.” - -The island where the boys camped during their first night on the -St. Lawrence was situated at the head of Lake St. Peter. This lake -is simply an expansion of the St. Lawrence, and though it is thirty -miles long and about ten miles wide at its widest part, it is so -shallow that steamboats can only pass through it by following an -artificial channel dredged out by the government at a vast expense. -Its shores are lined with a thick growth of reeds, which extend -in many places fully a mile into the lake, and are absolutely -impassable, except where streams flowing into the lake have kept -channels open through the reeds. - -On leaving the island in the morning the canoeists paddled down the -lake, for there was not a breath of wind. The sun was intensely -hot, and the heat reflected from the surface of the water and the -varnished decks of the canoes assisted in making the boys feel as -if they were roasting before a fire. Toward noon the heat became -really intolerable, and the Commodore gave the order to paddle over -to the north shore in search of shade. - -It was disappointing to find instead of a shady shore an -impenetrable barrier of reeds. After resting a little while in the -canoes, the boys started to skirt the reeds, in hope of finding an -opening; and the sun, apparently taking pity on them, went under a -cloud, so that they paddled a mile or two in comparative comfort. - -The friendly cloud was followed before long by a mass of thick -black clouds coming up from the south. Soon the thunder was heard -in the distance, and it dawned upon the tired boys that they were -about to have a thunder-storm, without any opportunity of obtaining -shelter. - -They paddled steadily on, looking in vain for a path through the -reeds, and making up their minds to a good wetting. They found, -however, that the rain did not come alone. With it came a fierce -gust of wind, which quickly raised white-caps on the lake. Instead -of dying out as soon as the rain fell the wind blew harder and -harder, and in the course of half an hour there was a heavy sea -running. - -The wind and sea coming from the south, while the canoes were -steering east, placed the boys in a very dangerous position. The -seas struck the canoes on the side and broke over them, and in -spite of the aprons, which to some extent protected the cockpits -of all except the _Twilight_, the water found its way below. It -was soon no longer possible to continue in the trough of the sea, -and the canoes were compelled to turn their bows to the wind and -sea--the boys paddling just sufficiently to keep themselves from -drifting back into the reeds. - -The _Sunshine_ and the _Midnight_ behaved admirably, taking very -little water over their decks. The _Twilight_ “slapped” heavily, -and threw showers of spray over herself, while the _Dawn_ showed a -tendency to dive bodily into the seas, and several times the whole -of her forward of the cockpit was under the water. - -“What had we better do?” asked Harry, who, although Commodore, had -the good-sense always to consult Charley in matters of seamanship. - -“It’s going to blow hard, and we can’t sit here and paddle against -it all day without getting exhausted.” - -“But how are we going to help ourselves?” continued Harry. - -“Your canoe and mine,” replied Charley, “can live out the gale well -enough under sail. If we set our main-sails close-reefed, and keep -the canoes close to the wind, we shall be all right. It’s the two -other canoes that I’m troubled about.” - -“My canoe suits me well enough,” said Joe, “so long as she keeps -on the top of the water, but she seems to have made up her mind to -dive under it.” - -“Mine would be all right if I could stop paddling long enough to -bail her out, but I can’t,” remarked Tom. “She’s nearly half full -of water now.” - -“We can’t leave the other fellows,” said Harry, “so what’s the use -of our talking about getting sail on our canoes?” - -“It’s just possible that Tom’s canoe would live under sail,” -resumed Charley; “but it’s certain that Joe’s won’t. What do you -think about those reeds, Tom--can you get your canoe into them?” - -“Of course I can, and that’s what we’d better all do,” exclaimed -Tom. “The reeds will break the force of the seas, and we can stay -among them till the wind goes down.” - -“Suppose you try it,” suggested Charley, “and let us see how far -you can get into the reeds? I think they’re going to help us out of -a very bad scrape.” - -Tom did not dare to turn his canoe around, so he backed water and -went at the reeds stern-first. They parted readily, and his canoe -penetrated without much difficulty some half-dozen yards into the -reeds where the water was almost quiet. Unfortunately, he shipped -one heavy sea just as he entered the reeds, which filled his canoe -so full that another such sea would certainly have sunk her, had -she not been provided with the bladders bought at Chambly. - -Joe followed Tom’s example, but the _Dawn_ perversely stuck in the -reeds just as she was entering them, and sea after sea broke over -her before Joe could drive her far enough into the reeds to be -protected by them. - -Joe and Tom were now perfectly safe, though miserably wet; but, as -the rain had ceased, there was nothing to prevent them from getting -dry clothes out of their water-proof bags, and putting them on as -soon as they could bail the water out of their canoes. Harry and -Charley, seeing their comrades in safety, made haste to get up sail -and to stand out into the lake--partly because they did not want to -run the risk of being swamped when entering the reeds, and partly -because they wanted the excitement of sailing in a gale of wind. - -When the masts were stepped, the sails hoisted, and the sheets -trimmed, the two canoes, sailing close to the wind, began to creep -away from the reeds. They behaved wonderfully well. The boys had -to watch them closely, and to lean out to windward from time to -time to hold them right side up. The rudders were occasionally -thrown out of the water, but the boys took the precaution to steer -with their paddles. The excitement of sailing was so great, that -Charley and Harry forgot all about the time, and sailed on for -hours. Suddenly they discovered that it was three o’clock, that -they had had no lunch, and that the two canoeists who had sought -refuge in the reeds had absolutely nothing to eat with them. Filled -with pity, they resolved to return to them without a moment’s -delay. It was then that it occurred to them that in order to sail -back they must turn their canoes around, bringing them while so -doing in the trough of the sea. Could they possibly do this without -being swamped? The question was a serious one, for they were fully -four miles from the shore, and the wind and sea were as high as ever. - - - - -CHAPTER X. - - -Charley and Harry took in their sails, keeping the canoes head to -sea with an occasional stroke of the paddle. When all was made -snug, and the moment for turning the canoes had arrived, they -realized that they were about to attempt the most hazardous feat of -the whole cruise. - -“Can we do it?” asked Harry, doubtfully. - -“We’ve got to do it,” replied Charley. - -“Why can’t we unship our rudders and back water till we get to the -reeds?” - -“It might be possible, but the chances are that we would be -swamped. The seas would overtake us, and we couldn’t keep out of -the way of them. No, we’ve got to turn around and sail back in the -regular way.” - -“You know best, of course,” said Harry; “but what’s the use of -taking in our sails before we turn around? We’ll have trouble in -setting them again with the wind astern.” - -“We can turn the canoes quicker without sails than we could -with the sails set, and every second that we can gain is worth -something. Besides, if we are capsized it will be an advantage to -have the sails furled. But we’re wasting time. Let your canoe get -right astern of mine, so that mine will keep a little of the sea -off of you; then watch for two or three big seas and turn your -canoe when they have passed.” - -Harry followed his friend’s instructions, and succeeded in turning -his canoe without accident. Then Charley, getting into the lee of -the _Sunshine_, did his best to imitate Harry’s successful feat. He -managed to turn the canoe, but while in the act a heavy sea rolled -into the cockpit and filled the _Midnight_ absolutely full. The -beef-bladders, however, kept the canoe afloat, but she lay like a -log on the water, and every successive wave swept over her. - -Charley did not lose his presence of mind. He shouted to Harry to -run up his sail and keep his canoe out of the way of the seas, and -then he busied himself shaking out the reef of his main-sail, so -that he could set the whole sail. The moment the canoe felt the -strain of her canvas she began to rush through the water in spite -of her great weight, and no more seas came aboard her. Steering -with one hand, Charley bailed with his hat with such energy that he -soon freed the canoe of water. Meanwhile he rapidly overtook Harry, -and reached the reeds, while the _Sunshine_ was a quarter of a mile -behind him. - -Tom and Joe were found sitting in their canoes and suffering the -pangs of hunger. Charley put on dry clothes, while Harry prepared -a lunch of dried beef and crackers, after which the canoeists -resigned themselves as cheerfully as they could to spending the -rest of the afternoon and the night in the reeds. It was not a -pleasant place, but the wind kept the mosquitoes away, and the boys -managed to fall asleep soon after sunset. The wind died out during -the night, and the boys found, the next morning, that only a few -rods below the place where they had spent the night there was an -open channel by which they could easily have reached the shore. -This was rather aggravating, and it increased the disgust with -which they remembered Lake St. Peter and its reed-lined shores. - -The voyage down the St. Lawrence seemed monotonous after the -excitement of running the Magog rapids, and the various adventures -of the sail down the Richelieu. The St. Lawrence has very little -shade along its banks, for, owing to the direction in which it -runs, the sun shines on the water all day long. The weather was -exceedingly hot while the boys were on the river, and on the third -day after leaving Lake St. Peter they suffered so greatly that they -were afraid to stay on the water lest they should be sunstruck. -Going ashore on the low sandy bank, they were unable to find a -single tree or even a hillock large enough to afford any shade. -They thought of drawing the canoes ashore and sitting in the shade -of them, but there was not a breath of air stirring, and the very -ground was so hot that it almost scorched their feet. Half a mile -away on a meadow they saw a tree, but it was far too hot to think -of walking that distance. They decided at last to get into their -canoes and to paddle a few rods farther to a place where a small -stream joined the river, and where they hoped to find the water -somewhat cooler for bathing. - -On reaching the mouth of the little stream the bows of the canoes -were run ashore, so that they would not float away, and the boys, -hastily undressing, sprung into the water. They had a delightful -bath, and it was not until they began to feel chilly that they -thought of coming out and dressing. Tom was the first to go -ashore, and as he was wading out of the water he suddenly felt -himself sinking in the sand. Harry and Joe attempted to land a -few yards from the place where Tom was trying to drag his feet -out of the clinging sand, and they too found themselves in the -same difficulty. Harry at once perceived what was the matter, -and, making frantic efforts to get to the shore, cried out to his -comrades that they were caught in a quicksand. - -The struggles made by the three boys were all in vain. When they -tried to lift one foot out of the sand the other foot would sink -still deeper. It was impossible for them to throw themselves at -full length on the quicksand, for there were nearly two feet of -water over it, and they were not close enough together to give one -another any assistance. By the time Charley fully understood the -peril they were in, Tom had sunk above his knees in the sand, and -Joe and Harry, finding that they could not extricate themselves, -were waiting, with white faces and trembling lips, for Charley to -come to their help. - -Charley knew perfectly well that if he ventured too near the other -boys he would himself be caught in the quicksand, and there would -be no hope that any of them could escape. Keeping his presence of -mind, he swum to the stern of one of the canoes, set it afloat, and -pushed it toward Tom so that the latter could get hold of its bow. -He then brought two other canoes to the help of Joe and Harry, and -when each of the three unfortunate canoeists was thus furnished -with something to cling to he climbed into his own canoe. - -“What are we to do now?” asked Harry. - -“Just hold on to your canoes till I can tow them out into the -stream. You can’t sink while you hang on to them.” - -“Won’t the canoes sink with us?” asked Tom. - -“Not a bit of it. You wouldn’t sink yourselves if you could lie -down flat on the quicksand. I was caught in a quicksand once, and -that’s the way I saved myself.” - -“I hope it’s all right,” exclaimed Joe; “but it seems to me -that you’ll have to get a derrick to hoist me out. But I’m not -complaining. I can hang on to my canoe all day, only I don’t want -to be drowned and buried both at the same time.” - -Charley, meanwhile, was busily making his canoe fast to Tom’s -canoe with his painter. When this was done he paddled away from -the shore with all his might, while Tom tried to lift himself -out of the quicksand by throwing the weight of his body on the -canoe. Slowly Tom and his canoe yielded to the vigorous strokes -of Charley’s paddle and were towed out into deep water. By the -same means Joe and Harry were rescued, and then the entire -fleet--Charley paddling, and the others swimming and pushing their -canoes--floated a short distance down stream, and finally landed -where the sand was firm and hard. - -“What should we have done if you’d got into the quicksand, as we -did?” said Harry to Charley, as they were dressing. - -“By this time we should all have disappeared,” replied Charley. - -“I shall never go ashore again while we’re on this river without -making sure that I’m not walking into a quicksand,” continued -Harry. “It was awful to find myself sinking deeper and deeper, and -to know that I couldn’t help myself.” - -“Very likely there isn’t another quicksand the whole length of -the St. Lawrence,” said Charley. “However, it’s well enough to be -careful where we land. I’ve noticed that where a little stream -joins a big one the bottom is likely to be soft; but after all a -regular dangerous quicksand isn’t often met. I never saw but one -before.” - -“Tell us about it,” suggested Joe. - -“No; we’ve talked enough about quicksands, and the subject isn’t a -cheerful one. Do you see that pile of boards? Let’s make a board -shanty, and go to sleep in it after we’ve had some lunch. It will -be too hot to paddle before the end of the afternoon.” - -A shanty was easily made by leaning a dozen planks against the -top of the pile of boards, and after a comfortable lunch the boys -took a long nap. When they awoke they were disgusted to find that -their canoes were high and dry two rods from the edge of the water. -They had reached a part of the river where the tide was felt, and -without knowing it they had gone ashore at high tide. They had to -carry the canoes, with all their contents, down to the water, and -as the receding tide had left a muddy and slippery surface to walk -over the task was not a pleasant one. They congratulated themselves -that they had not gone ashore at low tide, in which case the rising -of the water during the night would have carried away the canoes. - -Sailing down the river with a gentle breeze, and with the help of -the ebbing tide, the canoeists came to the mouth of a small river -which entered the St. Lawrence from the north. They knew by means -of the map that the small river was the Jacques Cartier. It was a -swift, shallow, and noisy stream, flowing between high, precipitous -banks, and spanned by a lofty and picturesque bridge. Taking in -their sails, the boys entered the Jacques Cartier, picking their -way carefully among the rocks, and making headway very slowly -against the rapid current. They stopped under the bridge, just -above which there was an impassable rapid, and went ashore for lunch. - -Near by there was a saw-mill, and from one of the workmen who came -to look at the canoes the boys heard wonderful reports of the -fish to be caught in the stream. It was full of salmon--so the man -said--and about nine miles from its mouth there was a pool where -the trout actually clamored to be caught. The enthusiasm of the -canoeists was kindled; and they resolved to make a camp on the bank -of the stream, and to spend a few days in fishing. - -After having thus excited his young hearers the workman cruelly -told them that the right to fish for salmon was owned by a man -living in Montreal, and that any one catching a salmon without -permission would be heavily fined. The trout, however, belonged to -nobody, and the boys, though greatly disappointed about the salmon, -would not give up their plan of trout-fishing. They hired two carts -from a farmer living a short distance from the river, and, placing -their canoes on the carts, walked beside them over a wretchedly -rough road until they reached a place deep in the woods, where a -little stream, icy cold, joined the Jacques Cartier. Just before -entering the latter the little stream formed a quiet pool, in -which the trout could be seen jumping. The point of land between -the trout-stream and the river was covered with a carpet of soft -grass, and on this the canoes were placed and made ready to be -slept in. - -The workman at the mouth of the Jacques Cartier had not exaggerated -the number of trout in the pool. It was alive with fish. The boys -were charmed with the beauty of their camping-ground and the luxury -of their table. It was rather tiresome to walk two miles every -day to the nearest farm-house for milk, but with the milk rice -griddle cakes were made, and upon these and fresh-killed trout the -canoeists feasted for three delightful days. - -[Illustration: “THEY FOUND A BEAR FEASTING UPON THE REMAINS OF -THEIR BREAKFAST.”] - -They had one real adventure while on the Jacques Cartier. One day, -when they returned to their camp from an exploration of the upper -part of the trout-stream, they found a bear feasting upon the -remains of their breakfast and their bottle of maple-sirup, which -he had upset and broken. The animal was full-grown, and looked -like a very ugly customer, but no sooner did he see the boys than -he started on a rapid run for the woods. By the time the boys -had found their pistols and were ready to follow him the bear had -disappeared, and though they hunted for him all the rest of the day -they could not find him. Had the bear taken it into his head to -hunt the boys he would probably have been much more successful, for -their pistol-bullets would have had little effect upon him, except -to sharpen his appetite for tender and wholesome boys’-meat. - - - - -CHAPTER XI. - - -It sometimes blows very hard on the St. Lawrence. It blew -especially hard the morning the young canoeists returned to the -banks of the great river from their excursion up the Jacques -Cartier. As far as they could see the St. Lawrence was covered with -white-caps. The wind blew directly up the river, and a heavy sea -was breaking on the little island which lay opposite the mouth of -the Jacques Cartier. Paddling against such a wind and sea would -have been nearly impossible, and the boys resolved to wait until -the wind should go down. - -The day was a long one, for there was nothing to do but to watch -the men at work in the saw-mill, and to look out on the river to -see if the wind and sea had gone down. It continued to blow hard -all day and all night, and when Harry awoke his comrades at five -o’clock the next morning it was blowing as hard as ever. - -Nobody wanted to spend another day at the saw-mill. Although the -wind was blowing up the river the tide was ebbing, and would help -the canoes to make some little progress, in spite of the wind and -sea. So after a hurried breakfast the fleet got under way at six -o’clock and gallantly breasted the waves. - -The boys found that paddling against so strong a head-wind was -harder than they had imagined that it could be. It was almost -impossible to force the upper blade of the paddle through the air -when trying to make a stroke, and it was only by turning the two -paddle-blades at right angles to one another, so that the upper -blade would present its edge to the wind, that this could be done. -The seas were so large that the two canoes which were leading would -often be entirely invisible to the other canoes, though they were -but a few yards apart. The _Twilight_, as was her habit when driven -against head-seas, threw spray all over herself, and the _Dawn_ -exhibited her old vice of trying to dive through the seas. The -other canoes were dry enough, but they presented more resistance to -the wind, and hence were harder to paddle. - -Little was said during the first half-hour, for everybody was -working too hard at the paddle to have any breath to spare for -talking; but finally Harry, who was in the advance with Charley, -slackened his stroke, and, hailing Joe and Tom, asked them how they -were getting along. - -“Wet as usual,” replied Joe. “The water is pretty near up to my -waist in the canoe, and two waves out of three wash right over her. -But I don’t care; I’ll paddle as long as anybody else will.” - -“My canoe will float, unless the bladders burst,” said Tom, “but -I’ll have to stop and bail out before long, or she’ll be so heavy -that I can’t stir her.” - -“Never mind,” cried Joe. “Look at the splendid time we’re making. -We’ve come nearly a quarter of a mile, and that means that we’re -paddling at the rate of half a mile an hour. At this rate we’ll -get somewhere in the course of the summer.” - -“There isn’t any use in tiring ourselves out for nothing,” -exclaimed Harry. “Boys! we’ll make that sand-spit right ahead of -us, and wait there till the wind goes down.” - -“All right,” said Joe. “Only it’s a pity to go ashore when the tide -is helping us along so beautifully. That is, the Commodore said it -would help us, and of course he is right.” - -“No reflections on the Commodore will be allowed,” cried Harry. -“Bail out your canoes, you two fellows, and Charley and I will wait -for you.” - -Joe was very anxious to go ashore and rest, for he was nearly tired -out; but he was not willing to let Harry know that he was tired. -The two boys had been disputing while on the Jacques Cartier as -to their respective strength, and Harry had boasted that he could -endure twice as much fatigue as Joe. This was true enough, for -Harry was older and much more muscular, but Joe was determined to -paddle as long as he could swing his arms rather than to admit -that he was the weaker. - -The sandy spit where Harry proposed to rest was half a mile farther -on, but before it was reached poor Joe managed to sprain the -muscles of his left wrist. He was compelled to stop paddling except -just hard enough to keep the _Dawn’s_ head to the sea, and to call -out to the Commodore that he must be allowed to go ashore at once. - -Now, the north shore of the river, near which the canoes were -paddling, was a rocky precipice, rising perpendicularly directly -from the water, and at least two hundred feet high. To land on such -a shore was, of course, impossible, and the sandy spit toward which -the fleet was paddling was the only possible landing-place within -sight, unless the canoes were to turn round and run back to the -Jacques Cartier. - -In this state of things Harry, after consulting with Charley and -Tom, resolved to tow the _Dawn_. Her painter was made fast to the -stern-post of the _Sunshine_, and Harry, bracing his feet and -setting his teeth tight together, began the task of forcing two -heavy canoes through the rough water. He found that he could make -progress slowly, but Joe could not steer the _Dawn_ except by -paddling, and as he was able to do very little of that she kept -yawing about in a most unpleasant way, which greatly added to -Harry’s labor. - -Suddenly, Joe had a happy thought: he set his “dandy” and hauled -the sheet taut, so that the boom was parallel with the keel. The -effect of this was that whenever the canoe’s head fell off the sail -filled and brought her up again. Joe was relieved of the task of -steering, and Harry was able to tow the _Dawn_ much more easily -than before. - -The other canoeists followed Joe’s example, and, setting their -“dandies,” greatly lessened their labor. The canoes kept their -heads to the wind of their own accord, and everybody wondered why -so obvious a method of fighting a head-wind had not sooner been -thought of. - -It was eight o’clock when the sandy spit was reached. The tide had -been ebbing for some hours, and the sand was warm and dry, except -near the edge of the water. The canoes were hauled some distance -over the sand to a spot where there was a clump of bushes, and -where it was reasonable to suppose that they would be perfectly -safe even at high tide. A second breakfast was then cooked and -eaten, after which the boys set out to explore their camping-ground. - -It was simply a low sand-bank, about a hundred feet wide at widest -part, and running out two or three hundred feet into the river. -As has been said, the north bank of the river was a perpendicular -precipice, but now that the tide was out there was a path at the -foot of the precipice by means of which any one could walk from the -sand-spit to a ravine a quarter of a mile away, and thus reach the -meadows lying back of the precipice. This path was covered with -water at high tide; but, as it was sure to be passable for three or -four hours, Harry and Tom set out to procure provisions for the day. - -[Illustration: AROUND THE CAMP-FIRE.] - -The fleet was wind-bound all that day, for neither the wind nor the -sea showed the slightest intention of going down. Harry and Tom -returned after an hour’s absence, with bread, butter, eggs, milk, -and strawberries, and with the cheerful information that, in the -opinion of a gloomy farmer, the wind would continue to blow for at -least two days more. - -After resting and sleeping on the soft sand the boys began to find -the time hang heavily on their hands. They overhauled their sails -and rigging, putting them in complete order. Charley mended a pair -of trousers belonging to Joe in a really artistic way; and Joe, -with his left arm in a sling, played “mumble-te-peg” with Harry. -Tom collected fire-wood, and, when he had got together more than -enough to cook two or three meals, occupied himself by trying to -roll a heavy log into a position near the canoes, where it could be -used as a seat or a table. - -The sand was strewn with logs, big and little, and Harry proposed -that as many logs as possible should be got together, so that an -enormous camp-fire could be started. It was a happy idea, for it -gave the boys employment for the greater part of the day. It became -a matter of pride with them to bring the biggest and heaviest of -the logs up to the fireplace. Some of them could only be stirred -with levers, and moved with the help of rollers cut from smaller -logs. Whenever a particularly big log was successfully moved the -boys were encouraged to attack a still bigger one. Thus they -finally collected an amount of fire-wood sufficient to make a blaze -bright enough to be seen a dozen miles at night. - -When they were tired of rolling logs Tom went fishing, but caught -nothing; while Charley cooked the dinner and watched the rising -tide--half afraid that the water would reach the fire and put it -out before he could get dinner ready. The tide rose so high that it -came within two or three yards of the fire, and almost as near to -the canoes, but it spared the dinner. When the tide was nearly full -only a small part of the sand-spit was out of water, and the path -along the foot of the precipice was completely covered, so that -the waves broke directly against the rocks. - -“It’s lucky for us that the tide doesn’t cover the whole of this -place,” remarked Charley as he placed the dinner on a large log -which served as a table, and beat a tattoo on the frying-pan as a -signal to Tom to give up fishing and come to dinner. “I should hate -to have to take to the canoes again in this wind.” - -“It’s lucky that the tide will ebb again,” said Harry, “for we’re -cut off from the shore as the tide is now, unless we could climb up -the rocks, and I don’t believe we could.” - -“It’s all right,” said Tom, putting his fishing-tackle in his -canoe, “provided the tide doesn’t come up in the night and float -the canoes off.” - -“Oh, that can’t happen!” exclaimed Harry. “The tide’s turned -already, and doesn’t reach the canoes.” - -“I’m going to sleep on the sand,” remarked Joe. “It’s softer than -the bottom of my canoe, and there isn’t any sign of rain.” - -“You don’t catch me sleeping anywhere except in my canoe,” said -Harry. “There isn’t any bed more comfortable than the _Sunshine_.” - -“Can you turn over in her at night?” asked Joe. - -“Well, yes; that is, if I do it very slow and easy.” - -“The bottom-board is a nice soft piece of wood, isn’t it?” -continued Joe. - -“It’s pine-wood,” replied Harry, shortly. “Besides, I sleep on -cushions.” - -“And you like to lie stretched out perfectly straight, don’t you?” - -“I like it well enough--much better than I like to see a young -officer trying to chaff his Commodore,” returned Harry, trying to -look very stern. - -“Oh, I’m not trying to chaff anybody!” exclaimed Joe. “I was only -wondering if your canoe was as comfortable as a coffin would be, -and I believe it is--every bit as comfortable.” - -When the time came for “turning in” Joe spread his water-proof -blanket on the sand close by the side of his canoe. He had dragged -her several yards away from the rest of the fleet, so as to be able -to make his bed on the highest and driest part of the sand, and to -shelter himself from the wind by lying in the lee of his boat. The -other boys preferred to sleep in their canoes, which were placed -side by side and close together. The blazing logs made the camp -almost as light as if the sun were shining, and the boys lay awake -a long while talking together, and hoping that the wind would die -out before morning. - -Joe, whose sprained wrist pained him a little, was the last to fall -asleep. While he had expressed no fears about the tide (for he did -not wish to be thought nervous), he was a little uneasy about it. -He had noticed that when the tide rose during the day it would have -completely covered the sand-spit had it risen only a few inches -higher. Long after his comrades had fallen asleep it occurred to -Joe that it would have been a wise precaution to make the canoes -fast to the bushes, so that they could not be carried away; but -he did not venture to wake the boys merely in order to give them -advice which they probably would not accept. So he kept silent, and -toward ten o’clock fell asleep. - -In the course of the night he began to dream. He thought that he -was a member of an expedition trying to reach the North Pole in -canoes, and that he was sleeping on the ice. He felt that his feet -and back were slowly freezing, and that a polar-bear was nudging -him in the ribs occasionally, to see if he was alive and ready to -be eaten. This was such an uncomfortable situation that Joe woke -up, and for a few moments could not understand where he was. - -The wind had gone down, the stars had come out, and the tide had -come up. Joe was lying in a shallow pool of water, and his canoe, -which was almost afloat, was gently rubbing against him. He sprung -up and called to his companions. There was no answer. The fire was -out, but by the starlight Joe could see that the whole sand-spit -was covered with water, and that neither the other boys nor their -canoes were in sight. The tide was still rising, and Joe’s canoe -was beginning to float away, when he seized her, threw his blankets -into her, and, stepping aboard, sat down, and was gently floated -away. - - - - -CHAPTER XII. - - -Joe was alone on the St. Lawrence in the middle of the night, and -with a sprained wrist, which nearly disabled him so far as paddling -was concerned. Worse than this, his comrades had disappeared, -and there could not be the slightest doubt that their canoes had -floated away with them while they were sound asleep. What chance -had he of finding them? How could he get ashore, with his sprained -wrist; and what probability was there that the three boys thus -carried away in their sleep would escape from their dangerous -situation without any serious accident? - -As these questions presented themselves to Joe his first impulse -was to admit that he was completely disheartened and to burst into -tears. He was, however, far too manly to yield to it, and he -immediately began to think what was the best thing that he could do -in the circumstances. - -The water was perfectly smooth, so that there was really no danger -that the runaway canoes would capsize, unless their owners should -start up in a fright and not fully understand that their canoes -were no longer on solid land. Neither was there much chance that -they would be run down by steamboats, for the steamboat channel -was near the south shore of the river, a long distance from the -sand-spit. Joe remembered how fast the tide had risen the day -before, and he calculated that the missing canoes must have been -afloat about half an hour before the water reached the place -where he was sleeping. They would naturally drift in the same -direction in which the _Dawn_ was drifting; and all that it would -be necessary for Joe to do in order to overtake them would be to -increase the speed at which his canoe was moving. - -There was a scarcely perceptible breeze blowing from the south. -Joe got up his main-mast and set his sail. Light as the breeze -was, the canoe felt it, and began to move through the water. Joe -steered by the stars, and kept the _Dawn_ as nearly as possible on -the course which he supposed the other canoes had taken. He had no -lantern with him, and could see but a little distance ahead in the -dark, but he shouted every few moments, partly in order to attract -the attention of the missing canoeists, and partly in order to warn -any other boat that might be in the neighborhood not to run him -down. - -After sailing in this way for at least an hour, and hearing no -sound whatever but his own voice and the creaking of the canoe’s -spars, Joe was startled at perceiving a black object just ahead of -him. He avoided it with a vigorous movement of his paddle, and as -he drifted close to it with the wind shaken out of his sail he saw -to his great delight that it was a canoe. - -It was the _Sunshine_, with her canoe-tent rigged over her, and her -commander sound asleep. Taking hold of her gunwale, Joe drew the -two canoes together and put his hand gently on Harry’s forehead. -Harry instantly awoke, and hearing Joe begging him as he valued his -life to lie perfectly still, took the latter’s advice, and asked, -with some alarm, what was the matter. When he learned that he was -adrift on the river he sat up, took down his tent, and getting out -his paddle joined in the search for Tom and Charley. - -“They must be close by,” said Harry, “for all three canoes must -have floated away at the same time. Tom and Charley sleep sounder -than I do, and if I didn’t wake up it’s pretty certain that they -didn’t.” - -Presently Charley’s canoe was overtaken. Charley had been awakened -by the sound of Harry’s paddle and the loud tone in which Harry -and Joe were talking. He was sitting up when the _Dawn_ and the -_Sunshine_ overtook him; and having comprehended the situation in -which he found himself on awaking, he was making ready to paddle -ashore. - -There was now only one canoe missing--the _Twilight_. Harry, Joe, -and Charley took turns in shouting at the top of their lungs for -Tom, but they could obtain no answer except the echo from the -cliffs of the north shore. They paddled up the river until they -were certain that they had gone farther than Tom could possibly -have drifted, and then turned and paddled down stream, shouting at -intervals, and growing more and more alarmed at finding no trace of -the lost canoe. - -“She can’t have sunk, that’s one comfort,” exclaimed Harry, “for -the bladders that Tom put in her at Chambly would keep her afloat, -even if he did manage to capsize her in the dark.” - -“He took the bladders out yesterday morning and left them on the -sand just in the lee of his canoe,” said Charley. “Don’t you -remember that he sponged her out after we landed, and that he said -that he wouldn’t put his things back into her until we were ready -to start?” - -“I remember it now,” replied Harry. “And I remember that I did the -same thing. There’s nothing in my canoe now except my water-proof -bag and my blankets. But they’re not of much consequence compared -with Tom. Boys, do you really think he’s drowned?” - -“Of course he isn’t,” cried Joe. “We’ll find him in a few minutes. -He must be somewhere near by, and he’s sleeping so sound that he -don’t hear us. You know how hard it is to wake him up.” - -“Tom is a first-rate swimmer, and if he has spilt himself out of -his canoe and she has sunk, he has swum ashore,” said Charley. -“My opinion is that we had better stay just where we are until -daylight, and then look for him along the shore. He’s worth a dozen -drowned fellows, wherever he is.” - -Charley’s advice was taken, and the boys waited for daylight -as patiently as they could. Daylight--or rather dawn--came in -the course of an hour, but not a glimpse of the missing canoe -did it afford. The tide had already changed, and the top of the -treacherous sand-spit was once more above water, and not very far -distant from the canoes. As soon as it was certain that nothing -could be seen of Tom on the water his alarmed comrades paddled -toward the north shore, hoping that they might find him, and -possibly his canoe, somewhere at the foot of the rocks. - -They were again unsuccessful. While Joe sailed up and down along -the shore, the two other boys paddled close to the rocks, and -searched every foot of space where it would have been possible for -a canoe to land, or a canoeist to keep a footing above the water. -They had searched the shore for a full mile above the sand-spit -and had paddled back nearly half the way, when they were suddenly -hailed, and looking up, saw Tom standing on a ledge of rock ten -feet above the water. - -“Are you fellows going to leave me here all day?” demanded Tom. “I -began to think you were all drowned, and that I’d have to starve to -death up here.” - -[Illustration: “HOW IN THE WORLD DID YOU GET UP THERE?”] - -“How in the world did you get up there?” “Where were you when we -came by here half an hour ago?” “Where’s your canoe?” “Are you all -right?” These and a dozen other questions were hurled at Tom by his -excited and overjoyed friends. - -“I was asleep until a few minutes ago,” replied Tom. “I got up here -when the tide was high, and I had hard work to do it, too.” - -“What’s become of your canoe? Is she lost?” asked Harry. - -“She’s somewhere at the bottom of the river. I tried to turn over -in her in the night, thinking she was on the sand-spit, but she -turned over with me, and sunk before I could make out what had -happened.” - -“And then you swum ashore?” - -“Yes. I saw the north-star, and knew that if I could swim long -enough I could find the shore. When I struck these rocks I was -disappointed, for I couldn’t find a place where I could land until -I got my hands on this ledge and drew myself up.” - -“Unless Tom wants to stay where he is we’d better invent some way -of taking him with us,” remarked Joe. - -“He’ll have to get into my canoe,” said Harry. - -“How deep is the water where you are?” asked Tom. - -“It’s anywhere from six feet to sixty. I can’t touch bottom with -the paddle, so it’s certain to be more than seven feet deep.” - -“Then, if you’ll please to give me room, I’ll jump, and somebody -can pick me up.” - -Tom jumped into the water, and had little trouble in climbing into -Harry’s canoe--the water being perfectly quiet. The fleet then -paddled back to the sand-spit, where they landed and breakfasted, -while Tom dried his clothes by the fire. - -Every member of the expedition except Joe had lost something, and -poor Tom had lost his canoe and everything except the clothes -which he was wearing. As long as the water continued to be smooth -Tom could be carried in either Harry’s or Charley’s canoe, but in -case the wind and sea should rise it would be very difficult, if -not impossible, to keep the canoe right side up with two persons -in her. Quebec was still at least twenty-five miles distant, and -it would take nearly a whole day of very hard work to paddle a -heavy canoe, with two boys in her, only one of whom was furnished -with a paddle, twenty-five miles, even in the most favorable -circumstances. Moreover, Joe’s sprained wrist made it impossible -for him to paddle, and the wind was so light that sailing to Quebec -was out of the question. - -It was therefore decided that Harry should take Joe in the -_Sunshine_ back to the Jacques Cartier, and leaving him to walk to -the nearest railway-station, should return to the sand-spit and -join Tom and Charley in paddling down to Quebec, Tom taking Joe’s -canoe. Although the boys had originally intended to end their -cruise at Quebec, they had become so fond of canoeing that they -would gladly have gone on to the Saguenay River and, if possible, -to Lake St. John; but now that Tom was without a canoe no one -thought of prolonging the cruise. - -Quebec was reached by the fleet several hours after Joe had -arrived there by the train. He was at the landing-place to meet -his comrades, and had already made a bargain with a canal-boatman -to carry the canoes all the way to New York for five dollars each. -As the _Sunshine_ was fitted with hatches which fastened with a -lock, and as it would be necessary for the Custom-house officer -at Rouse’s Point to search her, Harry wrote to the Custom-house -at that place, giving directions how to open the lock. It was a -padlock without a key, one of the so-called letter-locks which can -be opened by placing the letters in such a position that they spell -some particular word. Harry had provided the canoe with this lock -expressly in order to avoid trouble at Custom-houses, and in this -instance the plan proved completely successful, for the officer at -Rouse’s Point was able to unlock the canoe and to lock it up again -without a key. - -The boys spent a night and a day at Quebec, and, after seeing their -canoes safely started, they took the train for New York. As they -talked over their cruise on the way home they agreed that canoeing -was far more delightful than any other way of cruising, and that -they would go on a canoe cruise every summer. - -“As soon as I can afford it I shall get a new canoe,” said Tom. - -“Will you get a ‘Rice Laker?’” asked Harry. - -“Of course I will. My canoe was much the best boat in the fleet, -and I shall get another exactly like her.” - -“There’s no doubt that you are a genuine canoeist, Tom,” said -Charley. “You’ve had lots of trouble with your canoe because she -had no deck, and at last she sunk and nearly drowned you, because -she had no water-tight compartments; but for all that you really -think that she was the best canoe ever built. Is everybody else -convinced that his own canoe is the best in the world?” - -“I am,” cried Joe. - -“And I am,” cried Harry. - -“So am I,” added Charley; “and as this proves that we are all -thorough canoeists, we will join the American Canoe Association at -once, and cruise under its flag next summer.” - - -THE END. - - - - -INTERESTING BOOKS FOR BOYS. - - - THE BOY TRAVELLERS IN THE FAR EAST. By THOMAS W. KNOX. Four - Parts. Profusely Illustrated. 8vo, Cloth, $3 00 each. - - Part I. ADVENTURES OF TWO YOUTHS IN JAPAN AND CHINA. - - Part II. ADVENTURES OF TWO YOUTHS IN SIAM AND JAVA. - With Descriptions of Cochin-China, Cambodia, Sumatra, and - the Malay Archipelago. - - Part III. ADVENTURES OF TWO YOUTHS IN CEYLON AND INDIA. - With Descriptions of Borneo, the Philippine Islands, and - Burmah. - - Part IV. ADVENTURES OF TWO YOUTHS IN A JOURNEY TO EGYPT - AND THE HOLY LAND. - - HUNTING ADVENTURES ON LAND AND SEA. By THOMAS W. KNOX. Two - Parts. Copiously Illustrated. 8vo, Cloth, $2 50 each. - - Part I. THE YOUNG NIMRODS IN NORTH AMERICA. - - Part II. THE YOUNG NIMRODS AROUND THE WORLD. - - THE HISTORY OF A MOUNTAIN. By ÉLISÉE RECLUS. Illustrated by - L. Bennett. 12mo, Cloth, $1 25. - - WHAT MR. DARWIN SAW IN HIS VOYAGE ROUND THE WORLD IN THE SHIP - “BEAGLE.” Illustrated. 8vo, Cloth, $3 00. - - FRIENDS WORTH KNOWING. Glimpses of American Natural History. - By ERNEST INGERSOLL. Illustrated. 16mo, Cloth, $1 00. - - THE FOUR MACNICOLS. By WILLIAM BLACK, Author of “A Princess - of Thule.” Illustrated. 16mo, Cloth, $1 00. - - WHO WAS PAUL GRAYSON? By JOHN HABBERTON, Author of “Helen’s - Babies.” Illustrated. 16mo, Cloth, $1 00. - - HOW TO GET STRONG, AND HOW TO STAY SO. By WILLIAM BLAIKIE. - With Illustrations. 16mo, Cloth, $1 00. - - TOBY TYLER; or, Ten Weeks with a Circus. By JAMES OTIS. - Illustrated. 16mo, Cloth, $1 00. - - MR. STUBBS’S BROTHER. A Sequel to “Toby Tyler.” By JAMES - OTIS. Illustrated. 16mo, Cloth, $1 00. - - TIM AND TIP; or, The Adventures of a Boy and a Dog. By JAMES - OTIS. Illustrated. 16mo, Cloth, $1 00. - - THE MORAL PIRATES. By W. L. ALDEN. Illustrated. 16mo, Cloth, - $1 00. - - THE CRUISE OF THE “GHOST.” By W. L. ALDEN. Illustrated. 16mo, - Cloth, $1 00. - - THE TALKING LEAVES. An Indian Story. By W. O. STODDARD. - Illustrated. 16mo, Cloth, $1 00. - - THE ADVENTURES OF A YOUNG NATURALIST. By LUCIEN BIART. With - 117 Illustrations. 12mo, Cloth, $1 75. - - AN INVOLUNTARY VOYAGE. By LUCIEN BIART. Illustrated. 12mo, - Cloth, $1 25. - - THE SELF-HELP SERIES. By SAMUEL SMILES. - - SELF-HELP. 12mo, Cloth, $1 00.--CHARACTER. 12mo, Cloth, - $1 00.--THRIFT. 12mo, Cloth, $1 00.--DUTY. 12mo, Cloth, - $1 00. - - BY CHARLES CARLETON COFFIN. Four volumes. Illustrated. 8vo, - Cloth, $3 00 each. - - THE STORY OF LIBERTY. - - OLD TIMES IN THE COLONIES. - - THE BOYS OF ’76. A History of the Battles of the - Revolution. - - BUILDING THE NATION. Events in the History of the - United States, from the Revolution to the Beginning of - the War between the States. - - THE BOYHOOD OF MARTIN LUTHER; or, The Sufferings of the - Little Beggar-Boy who afterward Became the Great German - Reformer. By HENRY MAYHEW. Illustrated. 16mo, Cloth, $1 25. - - THE STORY OF THE PEASANT-BOY PHILOSOPHER. (Founded on the - Early Life of Ferguson, the Shepherd-Boy Astronomer, and - intended to show how a Poor Lad became acquainted with the - Principles of Natural Science.) By HENRY MAYHEW. 16mo, Cloth, - $1 25. - - YOUNG BENJAMIN FRANKLIN. A Story to show how Young Benjamin - learned the Principles which raised him from a Printer’s Boy - to the First Ambassador of the American Republic. By HENRY - MAYHEW. Illustrated. 16mo, Cloth, $1 25. - - THE WONDERS OF SCIENCE; or, Young Humphry Davy (the Cornish - Apothecary’s Boy who taught himself Natural Philosophy, and - eventually became President of the Royal Society). The Life - of a Wonderful Boy. By HENRY MAYHEW. 16mo, Cloth, $1 25. - - THE BOYHOOD OF GREAT MEN. By JOHN G. EDGAR. Illustrated. - 16mo, Cloth, $1 00. - - THE FOOTPRINTS OF FAMOUS MEN. By JOHN G. EDGAR. Illustrated. - 16mo, Cloth, $1 00. - - HISTORY FOR BOYS; or, Annals of the Nations of Modern Europe. - By JOHN G. EDGAR. Illustrated. 16mo, Cloth, $1 00. - - SEA-KINGS AND NAVAL HEROES. A Book for Boys. By JOHN G. - EDGAR. Illustrated. 16mo, Cloth, $1 00. - - THE WARS OF THE ROSES. By JOHN G. EDGAR. Illustrated. 16mo, - Cloth, $1 00. - - DOGS AND THEIR DOINGS. By Rev. F. O. MORRIS, B.A. - Illustrated. Square 8vo, Cloth, Gilt Sides, $1 75. - - TALES FROM THE ODYSSEY FOR BOYS AND GIRLS. By C. M. B. 32mo, - Paper, 25 cents. - - THE ADVENTURES OF REUBEN DAVIDGER; Seventeen Years and Four - Months Captive among the Dyaks of Borneo. By J. GREENWOOD. - 8vo, Cloth, $1 25; 4to, Paper, 15 cents. - - CAST UP BY THE SEA; or, The Adventures of Ned Grey. By Sir - SAMUEL W. BAKER, M.A., F.R.S., F.R.G.S. Illustrated. 12mo, - Cloth, $1 25. - - WILD SPORTS OF THE WORLD. A Book of Natural History and - Adventure. By JAMES GREENWOOD. Illustrated. Crown 8vo, Cloth, - $2 50. - - HOMES WITHOUT HANDS: Being a Description of the Habitations - of Animals, classed according to their Principle of - Construction. By the Rev. J. G. WOOD, M.A., F.L.S. With about - 140 Illustrations, engraved on wood by G. Pearson, from - Original Designs made by F. W. Keyl and E. A. Smith, under - the Author’s Superintendence. 8vo, Cloth, $4 50; Sheep, $5 - 00; Roan, $5 00; Half Calf, $6 75. - - THE ILLUSTRATED NATURAL HISTORY. By the Rev. J. G. WOOD, - M.A., F.L.S. With 450 Engravings. 12mo, Cloth, $1 05. - - -PUBLISHED BY HARPER & BROTHERS, NEW YORK. - -☞ _Any of the above works sent by mail, postage prepaid, to any -part of the United States, on receipt of the price._ - - - - -=TRANSCRIBER’S NOTE= - - - Italic text is denoted by _underscores_. - - Bold text is denoted by =equal signs=. - - Obvious typographical errors and punctuation errors have been - corrected after careful comparison with other occurrences within - the text and consultation of external sources. - - Except for those changes noted below, all misspellings in the - text, and inconsistent or archaic usage, have been retained. - - Some hyphens in words have been silently removed, some added, - when a predominant preference was found in the original book. - - Pg 26: ‘more then ever’ replaced by ‘more than ever’. - -*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE CRUISE OF THE CANOE -CLUB *** - -Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions will -be renamed. - -Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright -law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, -so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the -United States without permission and without paying copyright -royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part -of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm -concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark, -and may not be used if you charge for an eBook, except by following -the terms of the trademark license, including paying royalties for use -of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge anything for -copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is very -easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation -of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project -Gutenberg eBooks may be modified and printed and given away--you may -do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected -by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark -license, especially commercial redistribution. - -START: FULL LICENSE - -THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE -PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK - -To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free -distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work -(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full -Project Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at -www.gutenberg.org/license. - -Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works - -1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to -and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property -(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all -the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or -destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your -possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a -Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound -by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the -person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph -1.E.8. - -1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be -used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who -agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few -things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See -paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this -agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below. - -1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the -Foundation" or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection -of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual -works in the collection are in the public domain in the United -States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the -United States and you are located in the United States, we do not -claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing, -displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as -all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope -that you will support the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting -free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm -works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the -Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with the work. You can easily -comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the -same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg-tm License when -you share it without charge with others. - -1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern -what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are -in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, -check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this -agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, -distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any -other Project Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no -representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any -country other than the United States. - -1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: - -1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other -immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear -prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work -on which the phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the -phrase "Project Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, -performed, viewed, copied or distributed: - - This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and - most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no - restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it - under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this - eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the - United States, you will have to check the laws of the country where - you are located before using this eBook. - -1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is -derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not -contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the -copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in -the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are -redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply -either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or -obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg-tm -trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted -with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution -must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any -additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms -will be linked to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works -posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the -beginning of this work. - -1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm -License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this -work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm. - -1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this -electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without -prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with -active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project -Gutenberg-tm License. - -1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, -compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including -any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access -to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format -other than "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official -version posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm website -(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense -to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means -of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original "Plain -Vanilla ASCII" or other form. Any alternate format must include the -full Project Gutenberg-tm License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. - -1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, -performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works -unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing -access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -provided that: - -* You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from - the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method - you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed - to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he has - agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid - within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are - legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty - payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in - Section 4, "Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg - Literary Archive Foundation." - -* You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies - you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he - does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm - License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all - copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue - all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg-tm - works. - -* You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of - any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the - electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of - receipt of the work. - -* You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free - distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works. - -1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work or group of works on different terms than -are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing -from the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of -the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark. Contact the Foundation as set -forth in Section 3 below. - -1.F. - -1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable -effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread -works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project -Gutenberg-tm collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may -contain "Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate -or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other -intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or -other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or -cannot be read by your equipment. - -1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right -of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project -Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all -liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal -fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT -LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE -PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE -TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE -LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR -INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH -DAMAGE. - -1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a -defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can -receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a -written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you -received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium -with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you -with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in -lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person -or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second -opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If -the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing -without further opportunities to fix the problem. - -1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth -in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO -OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT -LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. - -1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied -warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of -damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement -violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the -agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or -limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or -unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the -remaining provisions. - -1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the -trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone -providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in -accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the -production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, -including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of -the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this -or any Project Gutenberg-tm work, (b) alteration, modification, or -additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any -Defect you cause. - -Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm - -Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of -electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of -computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It -exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations -from people in all walks of life. - -Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the -assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's -goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will -remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure -and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future -generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see -Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at -www.gutenberg.org - -Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation - -The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit -501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the -state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal -Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification -number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by -U.S. federal laws and your state's laws. - -The Foundation's business office is located at 809 North 1500 West, -Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up -to date contact information can be found at the Foundation's website -and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact - -Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation - -Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without -widespread public support and donations to carry out its mission of -increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be -freely distributed in machine-readable form accessible by the widest -array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations -($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt -status with the IRS. - -The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating -charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United -States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a -considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up -with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations -where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND -DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular -state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate - -While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we -have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition -against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who -approach us with offers to donate. - -International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make -any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from -outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. - -Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation -methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other -ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To -donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate - -Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works - -Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project -Gutenberg-tm concept of a library of electronic works that could be -freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and -distributed Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of -volunteer support. - -Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed -editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in -the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not -necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper -edition. - -Most people start at our website which has the main PG search -facility: www.gutenberg.org - -This website includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm, -including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to -subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. diff --git a/old/68322-0.zip b/old/68322-0.zip Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 4b5d9af..0000000 --- a/old/68322-0.zip +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/68322-h.zip b/old/68322-h.zip Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 6c1c6bd..0000000 --- a/old/68322-h.zip +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/68322-h/68322-h.htm b/old/68322-h/68322-h.htm deleted file mode 100644 index c0c0dfc..0000000 --- a/old/68322-h/68322-h.htm +++ /dev/null @@ -1,4854 +0,0 @@ -<!DOCTYPE html PUBLIC "-//W3C//DTD XHTML 1.0 Strict//EN" - "http://www.w3.org/TR/xhtml1/DTD/xhtml1-strict.dtd"> -<html xmlns="http://www.w3.org/1999/xhtml" xml:lang="en" lang="en"> - <head> - <meta http-equiv="Content-Type" content="text/html;charset=utf-8" /> - <meta http-equiv="Content-Style-Type" content="text/css" /> - <title> - The Cruise of the Canoe Club, by W. L. Alden—A Project Gutenberg eBook - </title> - <link rel="coverpage" href="images/cover.jpg" /> - <style type="text/css"> - -body { - margin-left: 10%; - margin-right: 10%; -} - -h1,h2 { - text-align: center; /* all headings centered */ - clear: both; -} - -h1 { - font-weight: normal; - font-size: 220%; -} - -h2 { - margin-top: 4em; - font-weight: normal; -} - -p { - margin-top: .51em; - text-align: justify; - margin-bottom: .49em; - text-indent: 1em; -} - -.p1 {margin-top: 1em;} -.p4 {margin-top: 4em;} - -.fs70 {font-size: 70%;} -.fs90 {font-size: 90%;} -.fs100 {font-size: 100%;} -.fs120 {font-size: 120%;} -.fs130 {font-size: 130%;} -.fs175 {font-size: 175%;} -.fs200 {font-size: 200%;} - -hr { - width: 33%; - margin-top: 2em; - margin-bottom: 2em; - margin-left: 33.5%; - margin-right: 33.5%; - clear: both; -} - -hr.chap {width: 65%; margin-left: 17.5%; margin-right: 17.5%;} -x-ebookmaker hr.chap {width: 0%; display: none;} - -hr.r5 {width: 5%; margin-top: 1em; margin-bottom: 1em; margin-left: 47.5%; margin-right: 47.5%;} -hr.r5a {width: 5%; margin-top: 2em; margin-bottom: 0em; margin-left: 47.5%; margin-right: 47.5%;} - -div.chapter {page-break-before: always;} -h2.nobreak {page-break-before: avoid;} - -table { - margin-left: auto; - margin-right: auto; -} - -table.autotable { border-collapse: collapse;} - -.tdl {text-align: left;} -.tdr {text-align: right; padding-right: 1em;} -.tdrc {text-align: center; vertical-align: middle;} - -/* for spacing */ -.pad3 {padding-left: 3em;} - -.lsp2 {letter-spacing: 0.2em;} -.lht {line-height: 1.5em;} -.lht2 {line-height: 2em;} - - -.pagenum { /* uncomment the next line for invisible page numbers */ - /* visibility: hidden; */ - position: absolute; - color: #A9A9A9; - left: 91%; - font-size: smaller; - text-align: right; - font-style: normal; - font-weight: normal; - font-variant: normal; - text-indent: 1em; -} /* page numbers */ - -.blockquota { - margin-left: 6%; - margin-right: 11%; - font-size: 90%; -} - -.blockquotb { - margin-left: 7%; - margin-right: 12%; - font-size: 90%; -} - -.center {text-align: center; text-indent: 0em;} -.hang {padding-left: 2em; text-indent: -2em;} -.smcap {font-variant: small-caps;} -ul {list-style-type: none;} - -.caption {font-weight: normal; - font-size: 70%; -} - -img { - max-width: 100%; - height: auto; -} - -img.w100 {width: 100%;} - -.figcenter { - margin: auto; - text-align: center; - page-break-inside: avoid; - max-width: 100%; -} - -/* for non-image large letter dropcaps */ -.drop-capy {text-indent: -.9em;} - -.drop-capy:first-letter { - float: left; - margin: 0.11em 0.4em 0em .4em; - font-size: 250%; - line-height:0.7em; - clear: both; -} - -.x-ebookmaker p.drop-capy {text-indent: 0em;} - -.x-ebookmaker p.drop-capy:first-letter { - float: none; - margin: 0; - font-size: 100%;} - -.transnote { - background-color: #E6E6FA; - color: black; - font-size:smaller; - padding:0.5em; - margin-bottom:5em; - font-family:sans-serif, serif; -} - -/* for inserting info from TN changes */ -.corr { - text-decoration: none; - border-bottom: thin dotted gray;} - -.x-ebookmaker .corr { - text-decoration: none; - border-bottom: none;} - -.illowp70 {width: 70%;} - - </style> - </head> -<body> -<p style='text-align:center; font-size:1.2em; font-weight:bold'>The Project Gutenberg eBook of The cruise of the Canoe Club, by W. L. Alden</p> -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and -most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions -whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms -of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online -at <a href="https://www.gutenberg.org">www.gutenberg.org</a>. If you -are not located in the United States, you will have to check the laws of the -country where you are located before using this eBook. -</div> - -<p style='display:block; margin-top:1em; margin-bottom:1em; margin-left:2em; text-indent:-2em'>Title: The cruise of the Canoe Club</p> -<p style='display:block; margin-top:1em; margin-bottom:0; margin-left:2em; text-indent:-2em'>Author: W. L. Alden</p> -<p style='display:block; text-indent:0; margin:1em 0'>Release Date: June 15, 2022 [eBook #68322]</p> -<p style='display:block; text-indent:0; margin:1em 0'>Language: English</p> - <p style='display:block; margin-top:1em; margin-bottom:0; margin-left:2em; text-indent:-2em; text-align:left'>Produced by: Richard Hulse, hekula03 and the Online Distributed Proofreading Team at https://www.pgdp.net (This file was produced from images generously made available by The Internet Archive/American Libraries.)</p> -<div style='margin-top:2em; margin-bottom:4em'>*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE CRUISE OF THE CANOE CLUB ***</div> - - - - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> -<div class="figcenter illowp70" id="cover"> - <img class="w100" src="images/cover.jpg" alt="original cover" /> -</div> - - - - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> -<div class="figcenter illowp70" id="frontis"> -<img class="w100" src="images/frontis.jpg" alt="" /> -<div class="caption"> -<p class="center">“DON’T THINK FOR A MOMENT OF GETTING ANY OTHER CANOE.” <span class="pad3">[P. <a href="#Page_12">12</a>.</span></p> -</div> -</div> - - - - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> -<div class="chapter"></div> -<h1>THE CRUISE OF THE CANOE CLUB</h1> - -<p class="p4 center"><span class="smcap fs130">By W. L. ALDEN</span><br /> -<span class="fs70">AUTHOR OF</span><br /> -<span class="fs90">“THE MORAL PIRATES” “THE CRUISE OF THE ‘GHOST’” ETC.</span></p> - -<p class="p4 center"><span class="smcap fs130">Illustrated</span></p> - -<p class="p4 center"><span class="fs130">NEW YORK</span><br /> -<span class="fs100 lht">HARPER & BROTHERS, FRANKLIN SQUARE</span><br /> -<span class="fs100 lht">1883</span></p> - - - - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> -<div class="chapter"></div> -<p class="center">Entered according to Act of Congress, in the year 1883, by<br /> -<span class="fs100 lht2">HARPER & BROTHERS,</span><br /> -<span class="lht">In the Office of the Librarian of Congress, at Washington.</span></p> - -<hr class="r5" /> - -<p class="center fs90"><em>All rights reserved.</em></p> - - - - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> -<div class="chapter"></div> -<h2 class="nobreak" id="ILLUSTRATIONS">ILLUSTRATIONS.</h2> - -<hr class="r5" /> - -<table class="autotable" width="100%" summary=""> -<tr> -<td class="tdl"> </td> -<td class="tdr"> </td> -<td class="tdr"><span class="fs70">PAGE</span></td> -</tr> -<tr> -<td class="tdl hang"><span class="smcap">“Don’t Think for a Moment of Getting any other Canoe”</span></td> -<td class="tdrc"> </td> -<td class="tdr"><em><a href="#frontis">Frontispiece</a></em></td> -</tr> -<tr> -<td class="tdl hang"><span class="smcap">“She’s Half Full of Water”</span></td> -<td class="tdr"> </td> -<td class="tdr"><a href="#i_030a">30</a></td> -</tr> -<tr> -<td class="tdl hang"><span class="smcap">A Stampede in Camp</span></td> -<td class="tdr"> </td> -<td class="tdr"><a href="#i_038a">38</a></td> -</tr> -<tr> -<td class="tdl hang"><span class="smcap">Not so Easy as it Looks</span></td> -<td class="tdr"> </td> -<td class="tdr"><a href="#i_050a">50</a></td> -</tr> -<tr> -<td class="tdl hang"><span class="smcap">“He Caught Hold of the Root of a Tree and kept his Canoe Stationary”</span></td> -<td class="tdr"> </td> -<td class="tdr"><a href="#i_070a">70</a></td> -</tr> -<tr> -<td class="tdl hang"><span class="smcap">Running the Rapid</span></td> -<td class="tdr"> </td> -<td class="tdr"><a href="#i_078a">78</a></td> -</tr> -<tr> -<td class="tdl hang"><span class="smcap">Getting Breakfast under Difficulties</span></td> -<td class="tdr"> </td> -<td class="tdr"><a href="#i_094a">94</a></td> -</tr> -<tr> -<td class="tdl hang"><span class="smcap">Hunting for a Wild-cat in Chambly Castle</span></td> -<td class="tdr"> </td> -<td class="tdr"><a href="#i_110a">110</a></td> -</tr> -<tr> -<td class="tdl hang"><span class="smcap">Sailing Down the Richelieu River</span></td> -<td class="tdr"> </td> -<td class="tdr"><a href="#i_116a">116</a></td> -</tr> -<tr> -<td class="tdl hang"><span class="smcap">“They Found a Bear Feasting upon the Remains of their Breakfast”</span></td> -<td class="tdr"> </td> -<td class="tdr"><a href="#i_138a">138</a></td> -</tr> -<tr> -<td class="tdl hang"><span class="smcap">Around the Camp-fire</span></td> -<td class="tdr"> </td> -<td class="tdr"><a href="#i_146a">146</a></td> -</tr> -<tr> -<td class="tdl hang"><span class="smcap">“How in the World did you Get up there?”</span></td> -<td class="tdr"> </td> -<td class="tdr"><a href="#i_160a">160</a></td> -</tr> -</table> - - - - - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> -<div class="chapter"></div> -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_7"></a>[7]</span></p> -<p class="p4 center"><span class="fs175">THE CRUISE</span><br /> -<span class="fs90 lht2">OF</span><br /> -<span class="fs200 lsp2 lht2">THE CANOE CLUB.</span></p> - -<hr class="r5a" /> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="Chapter_I"><span class="smcap">Chapter I.</span></h2> - -<p class="drop-capy">IT is a very easy thing for four boys to make -up their minds to get four canoes and to go -on a canoe cruise, but it is not always so easy to -carry out such a project—as Charley Smith, Tom -Schuyler, Harry Wilson, and Joe Sharpe discovered.</p> - -<p>Canoes cost money; and though some canoes cost -more than others, it is impossible to buy a new -wooden canoe of an approved model for less than -seventy-five dollars. Four canoes, at seventy-five -dollars each, would cost altogether three hundred<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_8"></a>[8]</span> -dollars. As the entire amount of pocket-money in -the possession of the boys was only seven dollars -and thirteen cents, it was clear that they were not -precisely in a position to buy canoes.</p> - -<p>There was Harry’s uncle, who had already furnished -his nephew and his young comrades first -with a row-boat, and then with a sail-boat. Even a -benevolent uncle deserves some mercy, and the boys -agreed that it would never do to ask Uncle John -to spend three hundred dollars in canoes for them. -“The most we can ask of him,” said Charley Smith, -“is to let us sell the <i>Ghost</i> and use the money to -help pay for canoes.”</p> - -<p>Now, the <i>Ghost</i>, in which the boys had made a -cruise along the south shore of Long Island, was a -very nice sail-boat, but it was improbable that any -one would be found who would be willing to give -more than two hundred dollars for her. There -would still be a hundred dollars wanting, and the -prospect of finding that sum seemed very small.</p> - -<p>“If we could only have stayed on that water-logged<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_9"></a>[9]</span> -brig and brought her into port we should -have made lots of money,” said Tom. “The captain -of the schooner that towed us home went back with -a steamer and brought the brig in yesterday. Suppose -we go and look at her once more?”</p> - -<p>While cruising in the <i>Ghost</i> the boys had found -an abandoned brig, which they had tried to sail into -New York harbor, but they had been compelled to -give up the task, and to hand her over to the captain -of a schooner which towed the partly disabled -<i>Ghost</i> into port. They all thought they would like -to see the brig again, so they went down to Burling -Slip, where she was lying, and went on board her.</p> - -<p>The captain of the schooner met the boys on the -dock. He was in excellent spirits, for the brig was -loaded with valuable South American timber, and -he was sure of receiving as much as ten thousand -dollars from her owners. He knew very well that, -while the boys had no legal right to any of the -money, they had worked hard in trying to save the -brig, and had been the means of putting her in his<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_10"></a>[10]</span> -way. He happened to be an honest, generous man, -and he felt very rich; so he insisted on making each -of the boys a present.</p> - -<p>The present was sealed up in an envelope, which -he gave to Charley Smith, telling him not to look -at its contents until after dinner—the boys having -mentioned that they were all to take dinner together -at Uncle John’s house. Charley put the envelope -rather carelessly in his pocket; but when it -was opened it was found to contain four new one-hundred-dollar -bills.</p> - -<p>It need hardly be said that the boys were delighted. -They showed the money to Uncle John, -who told them that they had fairly earned it, and -need feel no hesitation about accepting it. They -had now money enough to buy canoes, and to pay -the expenses of a canoe cruise. Mr. Schuyler, Mr. -Sharpe, and Charley’s guardian were consulted, and -at Uncle John’s request gave their consent to the -canoeing scheme. The first great difficulty in the -way was thus entirely removed.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_11"></a>[11]</span></p> - -<p>“I don’t know much about canoes,” remarked Uncle -John, when the boys asked his advice as to what -kind of canoes they should get, “but I know the -commodore of a canoe club. You had better go -and see him, and follow his advice. I’ll give you -a letter of introduction to him.”</p> - -<p>No time was lost in finding the commodore, and -Charley Smith explained to him that four young -canoeists would like to know what was the very -best kind of canoe for them to get.</p> - -<p>The Commodore, who, in spite of his magnificent -title, wasn’t in the least alarming, laughed, and said, -“That is a question that I’ve made up my mind -never to try to answer. But I’ll give you the names -of four canoeists, each of whom uses a different variety -of canoe. You go and see them, listen to what -they say, believe it all, and then come back and see -me, and we’ll come to a decision.” He then wrote -four notes of introduction, gave them to the boys, -and sent them away.</p> - -<p>The first canoeist to whom the boys were referred<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_12"></a>[12]</span> -received them with great kindness, and told them -that it was fortunate they had come to him. “The -canoe that you want,” said he, “is the ‘Rice Lake’ -canoe, and if you had gone to somebody else, and -he had persuaded you to buy ‘Rob Roy’ canoes or -‘Shadows,’ you would have made a great mistake. -The ‘Rice Lake’ canoe is nearly flat-bottomed, and -so stiff that there is no danger that you will capsize -her. She paddles easily, and sails faster than any -other canoe. She is roomy, and you can carry about -twice as much in her as you can carry in a ‘Rob -Roy.’ She has no keel, so that you can run rapids -easily in her, and she is built in a peculiar way that -makes it impossible for her to leak. Don’t think -for a moment of getting any other canoe, for if you -do you will never cease to regret it.”</p> - -<p>He was such a pleasant, frank gentleman, and was -so evidently earnest in what he said, that the boys -at once decided to get ‘Rice Lake’ canoes. They -did not think it worth while to make any farther -inquiries; but, as they had three other notes of<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_13"></a>[13]</span> -introduction with them, Tom Schuyler said that it -would hardly do to throw them away. So they -went to see the next canoeist, though without the -least expectation that he would say anything that -would alter their decision.</p> - -<p>Canoeist No. 2 was as polite and enthusiastic as -canoeist No. 1. “So you boys want to get canoes, -do you?” said he. “Well, there is only one canoe -for you to get, and that is the ‘Shadow.’ She paddles -easily, and sails faster than any other canoe. -She’s not a flat-bottomed skiff, like the ‘Rice Laker,’ -that will spill you whenever a squall strikes her, -but she has good bearings, and you can’t capsize her -unless you try hard. Then, she is decked all over, -and you can sleep in her at night, and keep dry -even in a thunder-storm; her water-tight compartments -have hatches in them, so that you can stow -blankets and things in them that you want to keep -dry; and she has a keel, so that when you run rapids, -and she strikes on a rock, she will strike on her -keel instead of her planks. It isn’t worth while for<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_14"></a>[14]</span> -you to look at any other canoe, for there is no canoe -except the ‘Shadow’ that is worth having.”</p> - -<p>“You don’t think much of the ‘Rice Lake’ canoe, -then?” asked Harry.</p> - -<p>“Why, she isn’t a civilized canoe at all,” replied -the canoeist. “She is nothing but a heavy, wooden -copy of the Indian birch. She hasn’t any deck, she -hasn’t any water-tight compartments, and she hasn’t -any keel. Whatever else you do, don’t get a ‘Rice -Laker.’”</p> - -<p>The boys thanked the advocate of the “Shadow,” -and when they found themselves in the street again -they wondered which of the two canoeists could be -right, for each directly contradicted the other, and -each seemed to be perfectly sincere. They reconsidered -their decision to buy “Rice Lake” canoes, and -looked forward with interest to their meeting with -canoeist No. 3.</p> - -<p>That gentleman was just as pleasant as the other -two, but he did not agree with a single thing that -they had said. “There are several different models<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_15"></a>[15]</span> -of canoes,” he remarked, “but that is simply because -there are ignorant people in the world. Mr. Macgregor, -the father of canoeing, always uses a ‘Rob -Roy’ canoe, and no man who has once been in a -good ‘Rob Roy’ will ever get into any other canoe. -The ‘Rob Roy’ paddles like a feather, and will outsail -any other canoe. She weighs twenty pounds -less than those great, lumbering canal-boats, the -‘Shadow’ and the ‘Rice Laker,’ and it don’t break -your back to paddle her or to carry her round a -dam. She is decked over, but her deck isn’t all cut -up with hatches. There’s plenty of room to sleep in -her, and her water-tight compartments are what they -pretend to be—not a couple of leaky boxes stuffed -full of blankets.”</p> - -<p>“We have been advised,” began Charley, “to get -‘Shadows’ or ‘Rice’—”</p> - -<p>“Don’t you do it,” interrupted the canoeist. “It’s -lucky for you that you came to see me. It is a perfect -shame for people to try to induce you to waste -your money on worthless canoes. Mind you get<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_16"></a>[16]</span> -‘Rob Roys,’ and nothing else. Other canoes don’t -deserve the name. They are schooners, or scows, -or canal-boats, but the ‘Rob Roy’ is a genuine -canoe.”</p> - -<p>“Now for the last canoeist on the list!” exclaimed -Harry as the boys left the office of canoeist No. 3. -“I wonder what sort of a canoe he uses?”</p> - -<p>“I’m glad there is only one more of them for us -to see,” said Joe. “The Commodore told us to believe -all they said, and I’m trying my best to do it, -but it’s the hardest job I ever tried.”</p> - -<p>The fourth canoeist was, on the whole, the most -courteous and amiable of the four. He begged his -young friends to pay no attention to those who recommended -wooden canoes, no matter what model -they might be. “Canvas,” said he, “is the only thing -that a canoe should be built of. It is light and -strong, and if you knock a hole in it you can mend -it in five minutes. If you want to spend a great -deal of money and own a yacht that is too small to -sail in with comfort and too clumsy to be paddled,<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_17"></a>[17]</span> -buy a wooden canoe; but if you really want to -cruise, you will, of course, get canvas canoes.”</p> - -<p>“We have been advised to get ‘Rice Lakers,’ -‘Shadows,’ and ‘Rob Roys,’” said Tom, “and we did -not know until now that there was such a thing -as a canvas canoe.”</p> - -<p>“It is very sad,” replied the canoeist, “that people -should take pleasure in giving such advice. They -must know better. However, the subject is a painful -one, and we won’t discuss it. Take my advice, -my dear boys, and get canvas canoes. All the really -good canoeists in the country would say the same -thing to you.”</p> - -<p>“We must try,” said Joe, as the boys walked back -to the Commodore’s office, “to believe that the ‘Rice -Laker,’ the ‘Shadow,’ the ‘Rob Roy,’ and the canvas -canoe is the best one ever built. It seems to me -something like believing that four and one are just -the same. Perhaps you fellows can do it, but I’m -not strong enough to believe as much as that all at -one time.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_18"></a>[18]</span></p> - -<p>The Commodore smiled when the boys entered his -office for the second time and said, “Well, of course -you’ve found out what is the best canoe, and know -just what you want to buy?”</p> - -<p>“We’ve seen four men,” replied Harry, “and each -one says that the canoe that he recommends is the -only good one, and that all the others are good for -nothing.”</p> - -<p>“I might have sent you to four other men, and -they would have told you of four other canoes, each -of which is the best in existence. But perhaps you -have already heard enough to make up your minds.”</p> - -<p>“We’re farther from making up our minds than -ever,” said Harry. “I do wish you would tell us -what kind of canoe is really the best.”</p> - -<p>“The truth is,” said the Commodore, “that there -isn’t much to choose among the different models of -canoes, and you’ll find that every canoeist is honestly -certain that he has the best one. Now, I won’t undertake -to select canoes for you, though I will suggest -that a light ‘Rob Roy’ would probably be a<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_19"></a>[19]</span> -good choice for the smallest of you boys. Why don’t -you try all four of the canoes that have just been -recommended to you? Then, if you cruise together, -you can perhaps find out if any one of them is really -better than the others. I will give you the names -of three or four builders, all of whom build good, -strong boats.”</p> - -<p>This advice pleased the boys, and they resolved -to accept it. That evening they all met at Harry’s -home and decided what canoes they would get. -Harry determined to get a “Shadow,” Tom a “Rice -Laker,” Charley a canvas canoe, and Joe a “Rob -Roy;” and the next morning orders for the four -canoes were mailed to the builders whom the Commodore -had recommended.</p> - - - - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> -<div class="chapter"></div> -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_20"></a>[20]</span></p> -<h2 class="nobreak" id="Chapter_II"><span class="smcap">Chapter II.</span></h2> - -<p class="drop-capy">IT was some time before the canoes were ready, -and in the mean time the young canoeists met -with a new difficulty. The canoe-builders wrote to -them wishing to know how they would have the -canoes rigged. It had never occurred to the boys -that there was more than one rig used on canoes, -and of course they did not know how to answer the -builders’ question. So they went to the Commodore -and told him their difficulty.</p> - -<p>“I might do,” said he, “just as I did when I told -you to go and ask four different canoeists which is -the best canoe; but I won’t put you to that trouble. -I rather like the Lord Ross lateen rig better than -any other, but, as you are going to try different -kinds of canoes, it would be a good idea for you<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_21"></a>[21]</span> -to try different rigs. For example, have your ‘Rob -Roy’ rigged with lateen-sails; rig the ‘Shadow’ with -a balance-lug, the ‘Rice Laker’ with a ‘sharpie’ -leg-of-mutton, and the canvas canoe with the standing -lug. Each one of these rigs has its advocates, -who will prove to you that it is better than any -other, and you can’t do better than try them all. -Only be sure to tell the builders that every canoe -must have two masts, and neither of the two sails -must be too big to be safely handled.”</p> - -<p>“How does it happen that every canoeist is so -perfectly certain that he has the best canoe and the -best rig in existence?” asked Tom.</p> - -<p>“That is one of the great merits of canoeing,” -replied the Commodore. “It makes every man contented, -and develops in him decision of character. -I’ve known a canoeist to have a canoe so leaky that -he spent half his time bailing her out, and rigged in -such a way that she would neither sail nor do anything -in a breeze except capsize; and yet he was -never tired of boasting of the immense superiority<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_22"></a>[22]</span> -of his canoe. There’s a great deal of suffering in -canoeing,” continued the Commodore, musingly, “but -its effects on the moral character are priceless. My -dear boys, you have no idea how happy and contented -you will be when you are wet through, -cramped and blistered, and have to go into camp -in a heavy rain, and without any supper except -dry crackers.”</p> - -<p>While the boys were waiting for their canoes -they read all the books on canoeing that they could -find, and searched through a dozen volumes of the -London <cite>Field</cite>, which they found in Uncle John’s -library, for articles and letters on canoeing. They -thus learned a good deal, and when their canoes -arrived they were able to discuss their respective -merits with a good degree of intelligence.</p> - -<p>The “Rob Roy” and the “Shadow” were built -with white cedar planks and Spanish cedar decks. -They shone with varnish, and their nickel-plated -metal-work was as bright as silver. They were decidedly -the prettiest of the four canoes, and it would<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_23"></a>[23]</span> -have been very difficult to decide which was the -prettier of the two. The “Rice Laker” was built -without timbers or a keel, and was formed of two -thicknesses of planking riveted together, the grain of -the inner planking crossing that of the outer planking -at right angles. She looked strong and serviceable, -and before Tom had been in possession of her -half an hour he was insisting that she was much -the handiest canoe of the squadron, simply because -she had no deck. The outside planks were of butternut; -but they were pierced with so many rivets -that they did not present so elegant an appearance -as did the planks of the “Shadow” and the “Rob -Roy.” The canvas canoe consisted of a wooden -skeleton-frame, covered and decked with painted canvas. -She was very much the same in model as the -“Shadow;” and though she seemed ugly in comparison -with her varnished sisters, Charley claimed that -he would get more comfort out of his canoe than -the other boys would out of theirs, for the reason -that scratches that would spoil the beauty of the<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_24"></a>[24]</span> -varnished wood could not seriously injure the painted -canvas. Thus each boy was quite contented, -and asserted that he would not change canoes with -anybody. They were equally well contented with -the way in which their canoes were rigged, and they -no longer wondered at the confident way in which -the canoeists to whom the Commodore had introduced -them spoke of the merits of their respective -boats.</p> - -<p>Of course the subject of names for the canoes had -been settled long before the canoes arrived. Joe -had named his “Rob Roy” the <i>Dawn</i>; Harry’s -canoe was the <i>Sunshine</i>; Tom’s the <i>Twilight</i>; and -Charley’s the <i>Midnight</i>. The last name did not -seem particularly appropriate to a canoe, but it was -in keeping with the other names, and, as the canoe -was painted black, it might have been supposed to -have some reference to her color.</p> - -<p>The boys had intended to join the American Canoe -Association, but Uncle John suggested that they -would do well to make a cruise, and to become<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_25"></a>[25]</span> -real canoeists, before asking for admission to the association. -They then decided to form a canoe club -of their own, which they did; and Harry was elected -the first Commodore of the Columbian Canoe -Club, the flag of which was a pointed burgee of -blue silk, with a white paddle worked upon it. -Each canoe carried its private signal in addition to -the club flag, and bore its name in gilt letters on a -blue ground on each bow.</p> - -<p>Where to cruise was a question which was decided -and reconsidered half a dozen times. From -the books which they had read the boys had learned -that there is, if anything, more fun in cruising -on a narrow stream than in sailing on broad rivers; -that running rapids is a delightful sport, and that -streams should always be descended instead of ascended -in a canoe. They, therefore, wanted to discover -a narrow stream with safe and easy rapids, -and also to cruise on some lake or wide river where -they could test the canoes under sail and under -paddle in rough water. They learned more of the<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_26"></a>[26]</span> -geography of the Eastern States and of Canada, in -searching the map for a good cruising route, than -they had ever learned at school; and they finally -selected a route which seemed to combine all varieties -of canoeing.</p> - -<p>The cruise was to begin at the southern end of -Lake Memphremagog, in Vermont. On this lake, -which is thirty miles long, the young canoeists expected -to spend several days, and to learn to handle -the canoes under sail. From the northern end of -the lake, which is in Canada, they intended to descend -its outlet, the Magog River, which is a narrow -stream, emptying into the St. Francis River at -Sherbrooke. From Sherbrooke the St. Francis was to -be descended to the St. Lawrence, down which the -canoes were to sail to Quebec. They wrote to the -postmaster at Sherbrooke asking him if the Magog -and the St. Francis were navigable by canoes, and -when he replied that there were only one or two -rapids in the Magog, which they could easily run, -they were <ins class="corr" id="tn-26" title="more then ever">more than ever</ins> satisfied with their route.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_27"></a>[27]</span></p> - -<p>The previous cruises that the boys had made had -taught them what stores and provisions were absolutely -necessary and what could be spared. Each -canoe was provided with a water-proof bag to hold -a blanket and dry clothes, and with a pair of small -cushions stuffed with elastic felt, a material lighter -than cork, and incapable of retaining moisture. -These cushions were to be used as mattresses at -night, and the rubber blankets were to be placed -over the canoes and used as shelter tents. Although -the mattresses would have made excellent life-preservers, -Uncle John presented each canoeist with a -rubber life-belt, which could be buckled around the -waist in a few seconds in case of danger of a capsize. -Harry provided his canoe with a canvas canoe-tent, -made from drawings published in the London <cite>Field</cite>, -but the others decided not to go to the expense of -making similar tents until Harry’s should have been -thoroughly tested.</p> - -<p>When all was ready the blankets and stores -were packed in the <i>Sunshine</i>, the cockpit of which<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_28"></a>[28]</span> -was provided with hatches, which could be locked -up, thus making the canoe serve the purpose of -a trunk. The four canoes were then sent by rail -to Newport, at the southern end of Lake Memphremagog, -and a week later the boys followed them, -carrying their paddles by hand, for the reason that, -if they had been sent with the canoes and had -been lost or stolen, it would have been impossible -to start on the cruise until new paddles had been -procured.</p> - -<p>Newport was reached, after an all-night journey, -at about two o’clock in the morning. The canoeists -went straight to the freight-house to inspect the -canoes. They were all there, resting on the heads -of a long row of barrels, and were apparently all -right. The varnish of the <i>Dawn</i> and the <i>Sunshine</i> -was scratched in a few places, and the canvas canoe -had a very small hole punched through her deck, as -if she had been too intimate with a nail in the course -of her journey. The boys were, however, well satisfied -with the appearance of the boats, and so walked<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_29"></a>[29]</span> -up to the hotel to get dinner and a supply of sandwiches, -bread, and eggs for their supper.</p> - -<p>Dinner was all ready, for, under the name of -breakfast, it was waiting for the passengers of the -train, which made a stop of half an hour at Newport. -A band was playing on the deck of a steamer -which was just about to start down the lake, and -the boys displayed appetites, as they sat near the -open window looking out on the beautiful landscape, -which rather astonished the waiter.</p> - -<p>A good, quiet place for launching the canoes was -found, which was both shady and out of sight of the -hotel. It was easy enough to carry the three empty -canoes down to the shore; but the <i>Sunshine</i>, with -her heavy cargo, proved too great a load, and about -half-way between the freight-house and the shore -she had to be laid on the ground and partly emptied. -Here Joe, who tried to carry the spars and -paddles of four canoes on his shoulder, found that -there is nothing more exasperating than a load of -sticks of different sizes. No matter how firmly he<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_30"></a>[30]</span> -tried to hold them together, they would spread apart -at every imaginable angle. Before he had gone -three rods he looked like some new kind of porcupine -with gigantic quills sticking out all over him. -Then he began to drop things, and, stooping to pick -them up, managed to trip himself and fall with a -tremendous clatter. He picked himself up and made -sixteen journeys between the spot where he fell and -the shore of the lake, carrying only one spar at a -time, and grasping that with both hands. His companions -sat down on the grass and laughed to see -the deliberate way in which he made his successive -journeys, but Joe, with a perfectly serious face, said -that he was going to get the better of those spars, -no matter how much trouble it might cost him, and -that he was not going to allow them to get together -and play tricks on him again.</p> - -<div class="figcenter illowp70" id="i_030a"> -<img class="w100" src="images/i_030a.jpg" alt="" /> -<div class="caption"> -<p class="center">“SHE’S HALF FULL OF WATER.”</p> -</div> -</div> - -<p>It was tiresome stooping over, packing the canoes, -but finally they were all in order, and the Commodore -gave the order to launch them. The lake -was perfectly calm, and the little fleet started under<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_31"></a>[31]</span> -paddle for a long, sandy point that jutted out into -the lake some three miles from Newport. The <i>Sunshine</i> -and the <i>Dawn</i> paddled side by side, and the -two other canoes followed close behind them.</p> - -<p>“Boys, isn’t this perfectly elegant?” exclaimed Harry, -laying down his paddle when the fleet was about -a mile from the shore and bathing his hot head -with water from the lake. “Did you ever see anything -so lovely as this blue water?”</p> - -<p>“Yes,” said Charley; “the water’s all right outside -of the canoes, but I’d rather have a little less -inside of mine.”</p> - -<p>“What do you mean,” asked Harry. “Is she -leaking?”</p> - -<p>“She’s half full of water, that’s all,” replied Charley, -beginning to bail vigorously with his hat.</p> - -<p>“Halloo!” cried Joe, suddenly. “Here’s the water -up to the top of my cushions.”</p> - -<p>“We’d better paddle on and get ashore as soon as -possible,” said Harry. “My boat is leaking a little -too.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_32"></a>[32]</span></p> - -<p>Charley bailed steadily for ten minutes, and somewhat -reduced the amount of water in his canoe. -The moment he began paddling, however, the leak -increased. He paddled with his utmost strength, -knowing that if he did not soon reach land he would -be swamped; but the water-logged canoe was very -heavy, and he could not drive her rapidly through -the water. His companions kept near him, and advised -him to drop his paddle and to bail, but he -knew that the water was coming in faster than he -could bail it out, and so he wasted no time in the -effort. It soon became evident that his canoe would -never keep afloat to reach the sand-spit for which -he had been steering, so he turned aside and paddled -for a little clump of rushes, where he knew -the water must be shallow. Suddenly he stopped -paddling, and almost at the same moment his canoe -sunk under him, and he sprung up to swim clear -of her.</p> - - - - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> -<div class="chapter"></div> -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_33"></a>[33]</span></p> -<h2 class="nobreak" id="Chapter_III"><span class="smcap">Chapter III.</span></h2> - -<p class="drop-capy">LUCKILY the water was only four feet deep, as -Charley found when he tried to touch bottom; -so he stopped swimming, and, with the water nearly -up to his shoulders, stood still and began to think -what to do next.</p> - -<p>The canoes—including the sunken <i>Midnight</i>—were -a good mile from the shore, and although the sandy -shoal on which Charley was standing was firm and -hard it was of small extent, and the water all around -it was too deep to be waded.</p> - -<p>“You’ll have to get into one of our canoes,” said -Harry.</p> - -<p>“How am I going to do it without capsizing her?” -replied Charley.</p> - -<p>“I don’t believe it can be done,” said Harry, as he<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_34"></a>[34]</span> -looked first at the <i>Sunshine</i> and then at the <i>Twilight</i>; -“but then you’ve got to do it somehow. You -can’t swim a whole mile, can you?”</p> - -<p>“Of course I can’t, but then it wouldn’t do me any -good to spill one of you fellows by trying to climb -out of the water into a canoe that’s as full now as -she ought to be. Besides, I’m not going to desert -the <i>Midnight</i>.”</p> - -<p>“I thought the <i>Midnight</i> had deserted you,” said -Joe. “If my canoe should go to the bottom of the -lake without giving me any warning, I shouldn’t -think it a bit rude to leave her there.”</p> - -<p>“Don’t talk nonsense!” exclaimed Charley; “but -come here and help me get my canoe afloat again. -We can do it, I think, if we go to work the right -way.”</p> - -<p>Charley found no difficulty in getting hold of the -painter of his canoe with the help of his paddle. -Giving the end of the painter to Joe, he took the -<i>Dawn’s</i> painter, and by ducking down under the -water succeeded after two or three attempts in reeving<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_35"></a>[35]</span> -it through the stern-post of the sunken canoe, -and giving one end to Harry and the other to Tom. -Then, taking the bow painter from Joe, he grasped it -firmly with both hands, and at a given signal all the -boys, except Joe, made a desperate effort to bring -the wreck to the surface.</p> - -<p>They could not do it. They managed to raise her -off the bottom, but Harry and Tom in their canoes -could not lift to any advantage, and so were forced -to let her settle down again.</p> - -<p>“I’ve got to unload her,” said Charley, gloomily. -“I think we can get her up if there is nothing in her -except water. Anyhow we’ve got to try.”</p> - -<p>It was tiresome work to get the water-soaked -stores and canned provisions out of the canoe, and -Charley had to duck his head under the water at -least a dozen times before the heaviest part of the -<i>Midnight’s</i> cargo could be brought up and passed -into the other canoes. His comrades wanted to jump -overboard and help him, but he convinced them that -they would have great difficulty in climbing back<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_36"></a>[36]</span> -into their canoes, and that in all probability they -would capsize themselves in so doing. “He’s right!” -cried Joe. “Commodore, please make an order that -hereafter only one canoe shall be wrecked at a time. -We must keep some dry stores in the fleet.”</p> - -<p>When the <i>Midnight</i> was partly unloaded a new -and successful effort was made to raise her. As -soon as she reached the surface Charley rolled her -over, bottom upward, and in this position the small -amount of air imprisoned under her kept her afloat.</p> - -<p>The cause of the leak was quickly discovered. -There was a hole through her canvas bottom nearly -an inch in diameter, made by some blow she had received -while on the way to the lake. The wonder -was, not that she sunk when she did, but that she -had floated long enough to be paddled a mile. It is -probable that the ballast-bag, which was close by the -hole, had partly stopped the leak at first, but had -afterward been slightly moved, thus permitting the -water to rush freely in.</p> - -<p>The surface of painted canvas dries very quickly<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_37"></a>[37]</span> -in the hot sun, and it was not long before the bottom -of the <i>Midnight</i> was dry enough to be temporarily -patched. Harry lighted his spirit-lamp and -melted a little of the lump of rosin and tallow which -had been provided for mending leaks. This was -spread over a patch of new canvas: the patch was -then placed over the hole, and more of the melted -rosin and tallow smeared over it. In about fifteen -minutes the patch was dry enough to be serviceable, -and Charley righted the canoe, hailed her out, and -by throwing himself across the cockpit, and then -carefully turning himself so as to get his legs into it, -found himself once more afloat and ready to paddle.</p> - -<p>The canoe still leaked, but the leak could be kept -under without difficulty by occasional bailing, and -in the course of half an hour the sand-spit for which -the fleet had started was reached. It was part of a -large island with steep, rocky shores and a beautiful -little sandy beach. It was just the place for a camp; -and though the boys had expected to camp some -miles farther north, the sinking of Charley’s canoe<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_38"></a>[38]</span> -had so delayed them that it was already nearly six -o’clock, and they therefore decided to paddle no farther -that day.</p> - -<div class="figcenter illowp70" id="i_038a"> -<img class="w100" src="images/i_038a.jpg" alt="" /> -<div class="caption"> -<p class="center">A STAMPEDE IN CAMP.</p> -</div> -</div> - -<p>The canoes were hauled out on the beach, and unloaded -and shored up with their rudders, backboards, -and a few pieces of drift-wood so as to stand -on an even keel. Then came the work of rigging -shelters over them for the night. Harry’s canoe-tent -was supported by four small upright sticks resting -on the deck and fitting into cross-pieces sewed -into the roof of the tent. The sides and ends buttoned -down to the gunwale and deck of the canoe, -and two curtains, one on each side, which could be -rolled up like carriage-curtains in fair weather and -buttoned down in rainy weather, served both as the -doors and windows of the tent. The shelters rigged -by the other boys were much less complete. The -two masts of each canoe were stepped, the paddle -was lashed between them, and a rubber blanket was -hung over the paddle, with its edges reaching nearly -to the ground. The blankets and the bags which<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_39"></a>[39]</span> -served as pillows were then arranged, and the canoes -were ready for the night.</p> - -<p>It was a warm and clear night, and a breeze which -came up from the south at sunset blew the mosquitoes -away. Harry found his tent, with the curtains -rolled up, cool and pleasant; but his fellow-canoeists -found themselves fairly suffocating under their rubber -blankets, and were compelled to throw them aside.</p> - -<p>Toward morning, when the day was just beginning -to dawn, the canoeists were suddenly awakened -by a rush of many heavy, trampling feet which -shook the ground. It was enough to startle any -one, and the boys sprung up in such a hurry that -Harry struck his head against the roof of his tent, -knocked it down, upset the canoe, and could not at -first decide whether he was taking part in a railway -collision or whether an earthquake of the very -best quality had happened. The cause of the disturbance -was a herd of horses trotting down to the -water’s edge to drink. There were at least twenty -of them, and had the canoes happened to be in their<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_40"></a>[40]</span> -path they might have stumbled over them in the -faint morning light; in which case the boys would -have had the experience of being shipwrecked on -dry land.</p> - -<p>A gentle southerly breeze wrinkled the water -while breakfast was cooking, and the Commodore -ordered that the masts and sails should be got -ready for use. It was impossible to make an early -start, for Charley’s blankets had to be dried in the -sun, and the hole in his canoe had to be repaired -with a new patch in a thorough and workmanlike -way. It was, therefore, ten o’clock before the canoes -were ready to be launched; and in the mean -time the wind had increased so much that the boys -decided to use only their main-sails.</p> - -<p>The moment the sails drew the canoes shot off -at a pace which filled the young canoeists with delight. -The canoes were in good trim for sailing, -as they were not overloaded; and while they were -skirting the west shore of the island the water was -quite smooth. Each canoe carried a bag partly<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_41"></a>[41]</span> -filled with sand for ballast, and every one except -Joe had lashed his ballast-bag to the keelson. This -was a precaution which Joe had forgotten to take, -and before long he had good reason to regret his -error.</p> - -<p>As soon as the northern end of the island was -passed the canoes came to a part of the lake where -there was quite a heavy sea. The <i>Dawn</i> and the -<i>Twilight</i> were steered by the paddle, which passed -through a row-lock provided for the purpose; and -Joe and Tom found little difficulty in keeping their -canoes directly before the wind. The two other -canoes were steered with rudders, and occasionally, -when their bows dipped, their rudders were thrown -nearly out of the water, in consequence of which -they steered wildly. All the canoes showed a tendency -to roll a good deal, and now and then a little -water would wash over the deck. It was fine -sport running down the lake with such a breeze, -and the boys enjoyed it immensely.</p> - -<p>The wind continued to rise, and the lake became<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_42"></a>[42]</span> -covered with white-caps. “Commodore,” said Charley -Smith, “I don’t mean to show any disrespect to -my commanding officer, but it seems to me this is -getting a little risky.”</p> - -<p>“How is it risky?” asked Harry. “You’re a sailor -and know twice as much about boats as I do, -if I am Commodore.”</p> - -<p>“It’s risky in two or three ways. For instance, -if the wind blows like this much longer a following -sea will swamp some one of us.”</p> - -<p>“Oh! we’re going fast enough to keep out of the -way of the sea,” cried Joe.</p> - -<p>“Just notice how your canoe comes almost to a -dead stop every time she sinks between two seas, -and you won’t feel quite so sure that you’re running -faster than the sea is.”</p> - -<p>The boys saw that Charley was right. The canoes -were so light that they lost their headway between -the seas, and it was evident that they were -in danger of being overtaken by a following sea.</p> - -<p>“Tell us two or three more dangers, just to cheer<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_43"></a>[43]</span> -us up, won’t you?” asked Joe, who was in high spirits -with the excitement of the sail.</p> - -<p>“There’s the danger of rolling our booms under, -and there is a great deal of danger that Harry’s -canoe and mine will broach-to when our rudders -are out of water.”</p> - -<p>“What will happen if they do broach-to?”</p> - -<p>“They’ll capsize, that’s all,” replied Charley.</p> - -<p>“What had we better do?” asked Harry. “There’s -no use in capsizing ourselves in the middle of the -lake.”</p> - -<p>“My advice is that we haul on the port tack, -and run over to the west shore. The moment we -get this wind and sea on the quarter we shall be -all right—though, to be sure, we’ve got more sail -up than we ought to have.”</p> - -<p>The canoes were quite near together, with the -exception of the <i>Twilight</i>, which was outsailing the -others; but even she was still near enough to be -hailed. Harry hailed her, and ordered the fleet to -steer for a cove on the west shore. As soon as the<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_44"></a>[44]</span> -wind was brought on the port quarter the canoes -increased their speed; and although the <i>Twilight</i> -made more leeway than the others, she drew ahead -of them very fast. The wind was now precisely -what the canoes wanted to bring out their sailing -qualities. The <i>Sunshine</i> soon showed that she was -the most weatherly, as the <i>Twilight</i> was the least -weatherly, of the fleet. The <i>Midnight</i> kept up very -fairly with the <i>Sunshine</i>; and the <i>Dawn</i>, with her -small lateen-sail, skimmed over the water so fast -that it was evident that if she could have carried -the big balance-lug of the <i>Sunshine</i> she would easily -have beaten her.</p> - -<p>The canoes were no longer in danger of being -swamped; but the wind continuing to rise, the boys -found that they were carrying more sail than was -safe. They did not want to take in their sails and -paddle, and though all of the sails except the <i>Dawn’s</i> -lateen could be reefed, nobody wanted to be the -first to propose to reef; and Harry, in his excitement, -forgot all about reefing. The wind, which<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_45"></a>[45]</span> -had been blowing very steadily, now began to blow -in gusts, and the boys had to lean far out to windward -to keep their canoes right side up.</p> - -<p>“We can’t keep on this way much longer without -coming to grief,” Charley cried at the top of -his lungs, so that Harry, who was some distance to -windward, could hear him.</p> - -<p>“What do you say?” replied Harry.</p> - -<p>“We’ve got too much sail on,” yelled Charley.</p> - -<p>“Of course we’ll sail on. This is perfectly gorgeous!” -was Harry’s answer.</p> - -<p>“He don’t hear,” said Charley. “I say, Joe, you’d -better take in your main-sail, and set the dandy in -its place. You’ll spill yourself presently.”</p> - -<p>“The dandy’s stowed down below, where I can’t -get at it. I guess I can hold her up till we get -across.”</p> - -<p>Tom was by this time far out of hailing distance, -and was apparently getting on very well. Charley -did not doubt that he could manage his own canoe -well enough, but he was very uneasy about Harry<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_46"></a>[46]</span> -and Joe, who did not seem to realize that they were -carrying sail altogether too recklessly. The fleet was -nearly two miles from the shore, and a capsize in the -heavy sea that was running would have been no -joke.</p> - -<p>Charley turned part way around in his canoe to -see if his life-belt was in handy reach. As he did so -he saw that the water a quarter of a mile to windward -was black with a fierce squall that was approaching. -He instantly brought his canoe up to -the wind, so that the squall would strike him on the -port bow, and called out to Harry and Joe to follow -his example. Harry did not hear him, and Joe, instead -of promptly following Charley’s advice, stopped -to wonder what he was trying to do. The squall -explained the matter almost immediately. It struck -the <i>Sunshine</i> and the <i>Dawn</i>, and instantly capsized -them, and then rushed on to overtake Tom, and to -convince him that Lake Memphremagog is not a -good place for inexperienced canoeists who want to -carry sail recklessly in squally weather.</p> - - - - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> -<div class="chapter"></div> -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_47"></a>[47]</span></p> -<h2 class="nobreak" id="Chapter_IV"><span class="smcap">Chapter IV.</span></h2> - -<p class="drop-capy">FROM the books they had read Harry and Joe -had learned exactly what to do in case of capsizing -under sail, and had often discussed the matter. -“When I capsize,” Harry would say, “I shall pull -the masts out of her, and she’ll then right of her own -accord. Then I shall unship the rudder, put my -hands on the stern-post, and raise myself up so that -I can straddle the deck, and gradually work my way -along until I can get into the cockpit. After that I -shall bail her out, step the masts, and sail on again.” -Nothing could be easier than to describe this plan -while sitting in a comfortable room on shore, but to -carry it out in a rough sea was a different affair.</p> - -<p>Harry was not at all frightened when he found -himself in the water, and he instantly swum clear of<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_48"></a>[48]</span> -the canoe, to avoid becoming entangled in her rigging. -He then proceeded to unship the masts and -the rudder, and when this was done tried to climb -in over the stern. He found that it was quite impossible. -No sooner would he get astride of the stern -than the canoe would roll and throw him into the -water again. After half a dozen attempts he gave it -up, and swimming to the side of the canoe managed -to throw himself across the cockpit. This was the -way in which Charley Smith had climbed into his -canoe the day before, and to Harry’s great surprise—for -no such method of climbing into a canoe had -been mentioned in any of the books he had read—it -proved successful.</p> - -<p>Of course the deck of the canoe was now level -with the water, which washed in and out of her -with every sea that struck her. Harry seized the -empty tin can which he used as a bailer, and which -was made fast to one of the timbers of the canoe -with a line, to prevent it from floating away, but -he could not make any headway in bailing her out.<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_49"></a>[49]</span> -The water washed into her just as fast as he could -throw it out again, and he began to think that he -should have to paddle the canoe ashore full of water. -This would have been hard work, for with so much -water in her she was tremendously heavy and unwieldy; -but, after getting her head up to the wind -with his paddle, he found that less water washed -into her, and after long and steady work he succeeded -in bailing most of it out.</p> - -<p>Meanwhile Charley, whose help Harry had declined, -because he felt so sure that he could get out -of his difficulty by following the plan that he had -learned from books on canoeing, was trying to help -Joe. At first Joe thought it was a good joke to be -capsized. His Lord Ross lateen-sail, with its boom -and yard, had floated clear of the canoe of its own -accord, and, as the only spar left standing was a mast -about two feet high, she ought to have righted. But -Joe had forgotten to lash his sand-bag to the keelson, -and the result was that whenever he touched -the canoe she would roll completely over and come<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_50"></a>[50]</span> -up on the other side. Joe could neither climb in -over the stern nor throw himself across the deck, -and every attempt he made resulted in securing -for him a fresh ducking. Charley tried to help -him by holding on to the capsized canoe, but he -could not keep it right side up; and as Joe soon began -to show signs of becoming exhausted Charley -was about to insist that he should hang on to the -stern of the <i>Midnight</i>, and allow himself to be towed -ashore, when Tom in the <i>Twilight</i> arrived on the -scene.</p> - -<div class="figcenter illowp70" id="i_050a"> -<img class="w100" src="images/i_050a.jpg" alt="" /> -<div class="caption"> -<p class="center">NOT SO EASY AS IT LOOKS.</p> -</div> -</div> - -<p>Tom had seen the <i>Dawn</i> and the <i>Sunshine</i> capsize, -and was far enough to leeward to have time to take -in his sail before the squall reached him. It therefore -did him no harm, and he paddled up against the -wind to help his friends. It took him some time to -reach the <i>Dawn</i>, for it blew so hard that when one -blade of the paddle was in the water he could hardly -force the other blade against the wind. Before the -cruise was over he learned that by turning one blade -at right angles to the other—for the two blades of a<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_51"></a>[51]</span> -paddle are joined together by a ferrule in the middle—he -could paddle against a head-wind with much -less labor.</p> - -<p>The <i>Twilight</i>, being an undecked “Rice Lake” canoe, -could easily carry two persons, and, with the -help of Charley and Tom, Joe climbed into her. -Charley then picked up the floating sail of the -<i>Dawn</i>, made her painter fast to his own stern, and -started under paddle for the shore. It was not a -light task to tow the water-logged canoe, but both -the sea and the wind helped him, and he landed by -the time that the other boys had got the camp-fire -started and the coffee nearly ready.</p> - -<p>“Well,” said Harry, “I’ve learned how to get into -a canoe to-day. If I’d stuck to the rule and tried to -get in over the stern I should be out in the lake yet.”</p> - -<p>“I’m going to write to the London <cite>Field</cite> and get -it to print my new rule about capsizing,” said Joe.</p> - -<p>“What’s that?” asked Charley. “To turn somersaults -in the water? That was what you were doing -all the time until Tom came up.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_52"></a>[52]</span></p> - -<p>“That was for exercise, and had nothing to do -with my rule, which is, ‘Always have a fellow in a -“Rice Lake” canoe to pick you up.’”</p> - -<p>“All your trouble came from forgetting to lash -your ballast-bag,” remarked Harry. “I hope it will -teach you a lesson.”</p> - -<p>“That’s a proper remark for a Commodore who -wants to enforce discipline,” cried Charley; “but I -insist that the trouble came from carrying too much -sail.”</p> - -<p>“The sail would have been all right if it hadn’t -been for the wind,” replied Harry.</p> - -<p>“And the wind wouldn’t have done us any harm -if we hadn’t been on the lake,” added Joe.</p> - -<p>“Boys, attention!” cried Harry. “Captain Charles -Smith is hereby appointed sailing-master of this fleet, -and will be obeyed and respected accordingly, or, at -any rate, as much as he can make us obey and respect -him. Anyhow, it will be his duty to tell us -how much sail to carry, and how to manage the canoes -under sail.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_53"></a>[53]</span></p> - -<p>“This is the second day of the cruise,” remarked -Joe an hour later, as he crept into his blankets, “and -I have been wet but once. There is something -wrong about it, for on our other cruises I was always -wet through once every day. However, I’ll -hope for the best.”</p> - -<p>In the middle of the night Joe had reason to feel -more satisfied. It began to rain. As his rubber -blanket was wet, and in that state seemed hotter -than ever, Joe could not sleep under the shelter of -it, and, as on the previous night, went to sleep with -nothing over him but his woollen blanket. His head -was underneath the deck, and as the rain began to -fall very gently, it did not awaken him until his -blanket was thoroughly wet.</p> - -<p>He roused himself and sat up. He was startled -to see a figure wrapped in a rubber blanket sitting -on his deck. “Who’s there?” he asked, suddenly. -“Sing out, or I’ll shoot!”</p> - -<p>“You can’t shoot with a jack-knife or a tin bailer, -so I’m not much afraid of you,” was the reply.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_54"></a>[54]</span></p> - -<p>“Oh, it’s you, Tom, is it?” said Joe, much relieved. -“What in the world are you doing there?”</p> - -<p>“My canoe’s half full of water, so I came out into -the rain to get dry.”</p> - -<p>“Couldn’t you keep the rain out of the canoe -with the rubber blanket?”</p> - -<p>“The canoe is fourteen feet long, and hasn’t any -deck, and the blanket is six feet long. I had the -blanket hung over the paddle, but of course the -rain came in at the ends of the canoe.”</p> - -<p>“Well, I’m pretty wet, for I didn’t cover my canoe -at all. What’ll we do?”</p> - -<p>“Sit here till it lets up, I suppose,” replied Tom. -“It must stop raining some time.”</p> - -<p>“I’ve got a better plan than that. Is your rubber -blanket dry inside? Mine isn’t.”</p> - -<p>“Yes, it’s dry enough.”</p> - -<p>“Let’s put it on the ground to lie on, and use my -rubber blanket for a tent. We can put it over a -ridge-pole about two feet from the ground, and -stake the edges down.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_55"></a>[55]</span></p> - -<p>“What will we do for blankets? It’s too cold to -sleep without them.”</p> - -<p>“We can each borrow one from Harry and Charley. -They’ve got two apiece, and can spare one of -them.”</p> - -<p>Joe’s plan was evidently the only one to be -adopted; and so the two boys pitched their little -rubber tent, borrowed two blankets, and crept under -shelter. They were decidedly wet, but they -lay close together and managed to keep warm. -In the morning they woke up rested and comfortable, -to find a bright sun shining and their clothes -dried by the heat of their bodies. Neither had -taken the slightest cold, although they had run what -was undoubtedly a serious risk, in spite of the fact -that one does not easily take cold when camping -out.</p> - -<p>As they were enjoying their breakfast the canoeists -naturally talked over the events of the previous -day and night. Harry had been kept perfectly -dry by his canoe-tent—one side of which he<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_56"></a>[56]</span> -had left open, so as to have plenty of fresh air; and -Charley had also been well protected from the rain -by his rubber blanket, hung in the usual way over -the paddle, although he had been far too warm to -be comfortable.</p> - -<p>“I’m tired of suffocating under that rubber blanket -of mine, and I’ve invented a new way of covering -the canoe at night, which will leave me a little -air to breathe. I’ll explain it to you when we camp -to-night, Joe.”</p> - -<p>“I’m glad to hear it, for I’ve made up my mind -that I’d rather be rained on than take a Turkish -bath all night long under that suffocating blanket.”</p> - -<p>“Will your new plan work on my canoe?” asked -Tom.</p> - -<p>“No; nothing will keep that ‘Rice Lake’ bathtub -of yours dry in a rain, unless you deck her -over.”</p> - -<p>“That’s what I’m going to do when we get to -Magog. I’ll buy some canvas and deck over the -ends of my canoe. Sleeping in her in the rain as<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_57"></a>[57]</span> -she is now is like sleeping in a cistern with the -water running into it.”</p> - -<p>“Now that we’ve had a chance to try our sails, -which rig do you like best, Sailing-master?” asked -Harry.</p> - -<p>“That lateen-rig that Joe has,” replied Charley. -“He can set his sail and take it in while the rest -of us are trying to find our halyards. Did you see -how the whole concern—spars and sail—floated free -of the canoe of their own accord the moment she -capsized?”</p> - -<p>“That’s so; but then my big balance-lug holds -more wind than Joe’s sail.”</p> - -<p>“It held too much yesterday. It’s a first-rate rig -for racing, but it isn’t anything like as handy as -the lateen for cruising; neither is my standing-lug. -I tried to get it down in a hurry yesterday, and -the halyards jammed, and I couldn’t get it down -for two or three minutes.”</p> - -<p>“I can get my leg-of mutton in easy enough,” -remarked Tom, “but I can’t get the mast out of<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_58"></a>[58]</span> -the step unless the water’s perfectly smooth, and I -don’t believe I could then without going ashore.”</p> - -<p>“Now, Commodore,” said Charley, “if you’ll give -the order to start, I’ll give the order to carry all -sail. The breeze is light and the water is smooth, -and we ought to run down to the end of the lake -by noon.”</p> - -<p>The little fleet made a beautiful appearance as it -cruised down the lake under full sail. The breeze -was westerly, which fact enabled the canoes to -carry their after-sails—technically known as “dandies”—to -much advantage. When running directly -before the wind the “dandy” is sometimes a dangerous -sail, as it is apt to make the canoe broach-to; -but with a wind from any other direction than -dead aft it is a very useful sail.</p> - -<p>The canoes sailed faster than they had sailed the -day before, because there was no rough sea to check -their headway. They reached Magog at noon, went -to the hotel for a good dinner, bought some canvas -with which to deck Tom’s canoe, and then looked<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_59"></a>[59]</span> -at the dam which crosses the Magog River a few -rods from the lake, and wondered how they were -ever to get through the rapids below it.</p> - -<p>There was a place where the canoes could be -lowered one by one over the breast of the dam and -launched in a little eddy immediately below. The -rapids, which extended from below the dam for nearly -a quarter of a mile, were, however, very uninviting -to a timid canoeist. The water did not seem -to be more than three or four feet deep, but it was -very swift, and full of rocks. “You boys can’t never -run them rapids in them boats,” said a man who -came to look at the canoes. “You’ll have to get a -cart and haul round ’em.”</p> - -<p>The boys did not like to be daunted by their -first rapid, and, as there did not seem to be much -risk of drowning, they decided to take the chances -of getting the canoes through it safely. Harry gave -the order to lash everything fast in the canoes that -could be washed overboard, and he prepared to lead -the way in the <i>Sunshine</i>.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_60"></a>[60]</span></p> - -<p>It was magnificent sport shooting down the rapid -like an arrow. The canoes drove through two -or three waves which washed the decks, though -the canoe-aprons of the <i>Dawn</i>, <i>Sunshine</i>, and <i>Midnight</i> -kept the water from getting into the cockpits. -Harry’s and Charley’s canoes each struck once on -the same rock while in the rapid, but in each case -only the keel struck the rock, and the current dragged -the canoes safely over it. When the fleet was -reunited in the smooth water below the rapid the -boys expressed their enthusiasm by all talking at -once at the top of their lungs. Every one was -delighted with the way his canoe had acted, and -with the skill with which he had avoided this or -that rock, or had discovered the best channel just -at the right moment. In their excitement they let -the canoes float gently down the stream, until they -suddenly discovered another rapid at the beginning -of a sharp bend in the river just ahead of them.</p> - -<p>It was nothing like as fierce in appearance as the -first rapid, and as Harry led the way the others followed<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_61"></a>[61]</span> -close after him, one behind the other, fancying -that they could run the rapid without the least trouble. -Half-way down Harry’s canoe struck on a rock, -swung broadside to the current, and hung there. -Tom was so close behind him that he could not alter -his course, and so ran straight into the <i>Sunshine</i> -with a terrible crash. The <i>Dawn</i> and the <i>Twilight</i> -instantly followed, and as the four canoes thus piled -together keeled over and spilled their occupants -into the river, it began to look as if the rapid had -determined to make the irreverent young canoeists -respect it.</p> - - - - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> -<div class="chapter"></div> -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_62"></a>[62]</span></p> -<h2 class="nobreak" id="Chapter_V"><span class="smcap">Chapter V.</span></h2> - -<p class="drop-capy">WHEN the boys were compelled to jump overboard -they could see that the water was only -about two feet deep; but they did not know whether -they could stand up against the fierce current. They -found that they could, although they had to move -slowly to avoid being swept off their feet. Harry’s -canoe was easily pushed off the rock on which it had -run, and the moment it was out of the way the other -canoes were free. Each canoeist seized the stern of -his own canoe, and let it drag him down the rest -of the rapid, which fortunately was a short one. -While performing this feat the knees of the canoeists -were scraped over the rocks, and they received -several unpleasant bruises; but they thought it was -impossible to get into their canoes in swift water,<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_63"></a>[63]</span> -and so had no choice except to float down hanging -on to the sterns of the canoes.</p> - -<p>Reaching the smooth water, they swum and pushed -the canoes before them toward the shore. Here they -found a great bank of sawdust that had floated down -the river from the mill at Magog, and it was so soft -and elastic that they determined to sleep on it that -night, instead of sleeping in their canoes, since the -sky was perfectly clear and there was no danger of -rain.</p> - -<p>The canoes were hauled out on the bank, so that -the stores could be readily taken out of them. The -canvas canoe did not seem to be in the least injured -either by the rock on which she had struck or by -the collision with the other canoes. Harry’s canoe -had sustained a little damage where one of the -planks had been ground against the rock on which -she had hung so long, but it was not enough to -cause her to leak, and the injuries of the other canoes -were confined to their varnish.</p> - -<p>“All the trouble,” remarked Harry, “came from<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_64"></a>[64]</span> -following too close after one another. To-morrow, -if we find any more rapids, we will keep the canoes -far enough apart, so that if one canoe runs aground -the others can turn out for her.”</p> - -<p>“We could have got into the canoes easy enough -if we had only thought so,” said Tom. “If I’d stood -up on the rock and held the canoe along-side of it, I -could have stepped in without any difficulty.”</p> - -<p>“Why didn’t you do it, then?” asked Harry.</p> - -<p>“Because I didn’t happen to think of it, and because -all the rest of you had started to float down -after your canoes.”</p> - -<p>“I noticed one thing about a rapid which if I was -Commodore it would be my duty to impress on your -faithful but ignorant minds,” said Joe. “When you -see a big ripple on the water the rock that makes it -isn’t under the ripple, but is about four or five feet -higher up stream.”</p> - -<p>“That’s so!” exclaimed Harry. “I ought to have -remembered that, for Macgregor speaks about it in -one of his books.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_65"></a>[65]</span></p> - -<p>“Whereabouts did your canoe strike, Commodore?” -inquired Charley.</p> - -<p>“Oh, about midships.”</p> - -<p>“And of course she swung round broadside to the -current.”</p> - -<p>“Didn’t she, though! If I’d jumped out of her on -the side I intended to when she first struck she -would have swung against my legs; but I remembered -that you must always jump out of a canoe in -a rapid on the side above her.”</p> - -<p>“What do you mean by the side above her?” -asked Tom.</p> - -<p>“I mean that you must not jump out below her.”</p> - -<p>“That’s as clear as anything could be,” said Joe. -“Still, I’d like to know what you mean by ‘below -her.’”</p> - -<p>“There’s an upper end and a lower end to every -rapid, isn’t there?”</p> - -<p>“Yes.”</p> - -<p>“Well, the side of the canoe toward the upper end -of a rapid is what I call ‘above her.’ If you jump<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_66"></a>[66]</span> -out on that side she can’t float against your legs and -smash them.”</p> - -<p>“Now, if you’ve got through with that question,” -continued Charley, “I want to say that if the Commodore -had put his stores and his ballast-bag in the -stern of his canoe, so as to make her draw a good -deal more water aft than she did forward, she -would have struck aft of midships, and wouldn’t -have swung around.”</p> - -<p>“You’re right. That’s just what Macgregor recommends, -but I forgot it. Boys, I hereby order -every canoe to be loaded with all her ballast and -cargo in the after compartment before we start to-morrow.”</p> - -<p>“And I want to remind you fellows of one more -thing,” said Charley. “When the current is sweeping -you toward a concave shore—that is, where the -river makes a bend—don’t try to keep your canoe -clear of the shore by hard paddling. Just backwater -on the side of the canoe that is toward the -middle of the river.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_67"></a>[67]</span></p> - -<p>“That’s Macgregor again!” cried Harry; “but I’d -forgotten it. To-morrow we’ll run our rapids in real -scientific style.”</p> - -<p>“Provided there are any more rapids,” suggested -Tom.</p> - -<p>“What did that Sherbrooke postmaster say about -the Magog rapids?” inquired Joe.</p> - -<p>“Said there weren’t any, except one or two which -we could easily run,” replied Harry.</p> - -<p>“Then we’ve probably got through with the rapids,” -said Charley. “I’m rather sorry, for it’s good -fun running them.”</p> - -<p>Supper was now over, and the canoeists, spreading -their rubber blankets on the sawdust, prepared -to “turn in.” They were in a wild and beautiful -spot. The great “Rock Forest,” as it is called, -through which the Magog runs, is of vast extent, -and is inhabited by bears and smaller wild animals. -The boys from their camping-ground could see nothing -but the river, the dense woods on either bank, -and the bright moonlit sky above them. The rapid<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_68"></a>[68]</span> -was roaring as if it was angry at having failed to -wreck the canoes, and the only other sound was the -crackling of branches in the forest, and the occasional -sighing of the gentle breeze. The boys were tired, -and, lulled by the sound of the rapids, soon dropped -asleep.</p> - -<p>The recent rains had dampened the sawdust to -the depth of about two inches, but below this depth -it was dry and inflammable. A small fire had been -made with which to cook supper, and the dampness -of the sawdust had made the boys so confident that -the fire would not spread, that they had not taken -the trouble to put it out before going to sleep.</p> - -<p>Now, it happened that the damp sawdust on which -the fire had been kindled gradually became dry, and -finally took fire. It burnt very slowly on the surface, -but the dry sawdust immediately below burnt -like tinder. About two hours after Harry had closed -his eyes he was awakened from a dream that he had -upset a burning spirit-lamp over his legs. To his -horror he saw that the whole bank of sawdust was<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_69"></a>[69]</span> -on fire. Smoke was everywhere creeping up through -the damp top layer, and at a little distance from the -canoes the smouldering fire had burst into roaring -flames.</p> - -<p>Harry instantly called his comrades, and starting -up they rushed to the canoes, threw their blankets -and stores into them, and prepared to launch them. -They had not a moment to spare. The flames were -close to them, and were spreading every moment, -and as they shoved the canoes toward the water -their feet repeatedly sunk down through the ashes -below the surface, the flames springing up as they -hurriedly drew their feet back. It did not take -many minutes to get the canoes into the water and -to embark, but as the canoeists pushed out into the -river the part of the bank where they had been sleeping -burst into flames.</p> - -<p>A light breeze had sprung up which was just -enough to fan the fire and to carry it into an immense -pile of dry drift-wood that lay on the shore -below the sawdust bank. The boys waited in the<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_70"></a>[70]</span> -quiet eddy near the bank and watched the progress -of the fire. It licked up the drift-wood in a very few -moments, and then, roaring with exultation over the -work it had done, it swept into the forest. In half -an hour’s time a forest fire was burning which threatened -to make a terrible destruction of timber, and -the heat had grown so intense that the canoeists -were compelled to drop down the stream to avoid it.</p> - -<p>Canoeing at night is always a ticklish business, -but on a swift river, full of rapids, as is the Magog, -it is exceedingly dangerous. The fire lighted the -way for the fleet for a short distance, but before a -landing-place was reached a turn on the river shut -out the light, and at the same time the noise of a -rapid close at hand was heard.</p> - -<div class="figcenter illowp70" id="i_070a"> -<img class="w100" src="images/i_070a.jpg" alt="" /> -<div class="caption"> -<p class="center">“HE CAUGHT HOLD OF THE ROOT OF A TREE AND KEPT HIS CANOE -STATIONARY.”</p> -</div> -</div> - -<p>The boys had no desire to entangle themselves in -unknown rapids in the dark, and paddled at once -for the shore opposite to that where the fire was -raging. They found when they reached it that it -was a perpendicular bank on which it was impossible -to land. They floated down a short distance,<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_71"></a>[71]</span> -hoping to find a landing spot, but none could be -found. Then they attempted to cross the stream to -the other shore, hoping that the fire would not spread -in that direction. To their dismay they found that -they were already almost within the clutch of the -rapid. The current had become strong and swift, -and it was evident before they had got half-way -across the river that nothing but the hardest paddling -could keep them from being drawn into the -rapid. It was an occasion when everybody had to -look out for himself and depend on his own paddles -for safety. The young canoeists struck out manfully. -Harry was the first to reach the shore, where he -caught hold of the root of a tree and kept his canoe -stationary. Tom followed closely behind him, and -Harry told him to catch hold of the <i>Sunshine</i> until -he could make the <i>Twilight’s</i> painter fast to the root. -Joe arrived a little later, for his canoe had run on a -rock, and for a few minutes he was in great danger -of a capsize.</p> - -<p>The three canoeists succeeded in tying up to the<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_72"></a>[72]</span> -bank, where they expected every moment to be joined -by Charley. The minutes passed on, but Charley -did not appear. His comrades shouted for him, but -there was no answer. Indeed, the rapid made such a -noise, now that they were close upon it, that they -could not have heard Charley’s voice had he been a -few yards from them.</p> - -<p>The fear that an accident had happened to Charley -made the other boys very uneasy. Joe cast his canoe -loose and paddled out into the river and nearly across -it, looking for some signs of the <i>Midnight</i> and her -owner, but he came back unsuccessful, after having -narrowly escaped being carried down the rapid. -There could no longer be any doubt that the current -had swept the <i>Midnight</i> away, and that Charley had -been compelled to make the hazardous and almost -hopeless attempt of running the rapid in the dark.</p> - -<p>As soon as Joe returned Harry said that he would -paddle out into the middle of the river where Charley -was last seen, and would let his canoe drift down the -rapid, but Tom and Joe insisted that he should do<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_73"></a>[73]</span> -no such thing. Said Joe, “Either Charley is drowned -or he isn’t. If he isn’t drowned he is somewhere at -the foot of the rapid, where we’ll find him as soon -as it gets light. If he is drowned it won’t do him -any good for another of us to get drowned.”</p> - -<p>“Joe is right,” said Tom. “We must stay here till -daylight.”</p> - -<p>“And meanwhile Charley may be drowned!” exclaimed -Harry.</p> - -<p>“I don’t believe he is,” replied Tom. “He’s the -best canoeist of any of us, and he is too good a sailor -to get frightened. Then, he is very cautious, and I’ll -bet that the first thing he did when he found himself -in the rapid was to buckle his life-belt round him.”</p> - -<p>“If he did that it wouldn’t hurt him if he were -capsized.”</p> - -<p>“Not if the rapid is like those we’ve run, and the -chances are that it is. I feel sure that Charley has -got through it all right, and without losing his canoe. -We’ll find him waiting for us in the morning.”</p> - -<p>What Tom said seemed so reasonable that Harry<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_74"></a>[74]</span> -gave up his wild idea of running the rapid, and -agreed to wait until daylight. It was already nearly -one o’clock, and at that time of year the day began -to dawn by half-past three. There was no opportunity -for the boys to sleep, but they occasionally -nodded as they sat in their canoes. About two -o’clock Harry poked Tom with his paddle, and in a -low voice called his attention to the crackling of the -twigs in the woods a short distance from the bank. -Something was evidently making its way through -the forest and coming nearer every minute to the -canoes. The boys grasped their pistols and anxiously -waited. They remembered that there were bears -in the woods, and they fully believed that one was -on its way down to the water. “Don’t fire,” whispered -Harry, “till I give the word;” but while he -was speaking a dark form parted the underbrush on -the bank above them and came out into full view.</p> - - - - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> -<div class="chapter"></div> -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_75"></a>[75]</span></p> -<h2 class="nobreak" id="Chapter_VI"><span class="smcap">Chapter VI.</span></h2> - -<p class="drop-capy">THE early morning visitor was not a bear. He -was a very welcome visitor, for as soon as he -made himself visible he was seen to be the missing -canoeist. Charley was very wet and cold, but he -was soon furnished with dry clothes and a blanket, -and warmed with a cup of hot coffee made with the -help of Harry’s spirit-lamp; and as he lay on the -bank and waited for daylight he told the story of -his midnight run down the rapid.</p> - -<p>When the boys were crossing the river above the -rapid Charley’s canoe was close behind Joe’s. The -latter ran on a rock, and in order to avoid her Charley -was compelled to pass below the rock. In so -doing he found himself in great danger of running -on another rock, and in his effort to avoid this he<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_76"></a>[76]</span> -drifted still farther down the river. Before he was -aware of his danger he was caught by the current at -the head of the rapid. He had just time to turn his -canoe so as to head her down stream and to buckle -his life-belt around him. In another second he was -rushing down the rapid at a rate that, in view of -the darkness, was really frightful.</p> - -<p>It was useless to attempt to guide the canoe. -Charley could see so little in advance of him that he -could not choose his channel nor avoid any rock that -might lie in his path. He, therefore, sat still, trusting -that the current would carry him into the deepest -channel and keep him clear of the rocks. The -rapid seemed to be a very long one, but the <i>Midnight</i> -ran it without taking in a drop of water or -striking a single rock.</p> - -<p>As soon as quiet water was reached Charley -paddled to the shore, intending to make his canoe -fast and to sleep quietly in her until morning. He -was in high spirits at having successfully run a rapid -in the dark, and he paddled so carelessly that just<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_77"></a>[77]</span> -as he was within a yard of the shore the canoe ran -upon a sunken log, spilled her captain into the water, -and then floated off in the darkness and disappeared.</p> - -<p>Charley had no difficulty in getting ashore, but he -was wet to the skin, and his dry clothes and all his -property, except his paddle, had gone on a cruise -without him. There was nothing for him to do but -to make his way back along the bank to the other -boys. This proved to be a tiresome task. The -woods were very thick, and full of underbrush and -fallen trunks. Charley was terribly scratched, and -his clothes badly torn, as he slowly forced his way -through the bushes and among the trees. He was -beginning to think that he would never reach the -boys, when he fortunately heard their voices as they -whispered together.</p> - -<p>When morning dawned the canoeists, feeling extremely -cramped and stiff, cast their canoes loose, -and started down the river, intending, if possible, to -find Charley’s canoe, and then go ashore for breakfast -and a good long sleep. The rapid had been run<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_78"></a>[78]</span> -so easily by Charley in the night that they rightly -imagined they would find no difficulty in running it -by daylight. Tom took Charley in the <i>Twilight</i>, and -the fleet, with Harry leading the way, passed through -the rapid without accident. The boys could not but -wonder how Charley had escaped the rocks in the -darkness, for the rapid, which was much the roughest -and swiftest they had yet seen, seemed to be full -of rocks.</p> - -<p>Not very far below the rapid the missing canoe -was discovered aground in an eddy. She was uninjured; -and as there was a sandy beach and plenty -of shade near at hand the boys went ashore, made -their breakfast, and, lying down on their rubber -blankets, slept until the afternoon.</p> - -<div class="figcenter illowp70" id="i_078a"> -<img class="w100" src="images/i_078a.jpg" alt="" /> -<div class="caption"> -<p class="center">RUNNING THE RAPID.</p> -</div> -</div> - -<p>It was time for dinner when the tired canoeists -awoke, and by the time they had finished their meal -and were once more afloat it was nearly three o’clock. -They ran three more rapids without any trouble. -Their canoes frequently struck on sunken rocks; but -as they were loaded so as to draw more water aft<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_79"></a>[79]</span> -than they did forward, they usually struck aft of -midships, and did not swing around broadside to the -current. When a canoe struck in this way her captain -unjointed his paddle, and, taking a blade in each -hand, generally succeeded in lifting her clear of the -rock by pushing with both blades against the bottom -of the river. In the next rapid Joe’s canoe ran so -high on a rock that was in the full force of the current -that he could not get her afloat without getting -out of her. He succeeded in getting into her again, -however, without difficulty, by bringing her along-side -of the rock on which he was standing, although -he had to step in very quickly, as the current swept -her away the moment he ceased to hold her.</p> - -<p>In running these rapids the canoes were kept at a -safe distance apart, so that when one ran aground -the one following her had time to steer clear of her. -At Charley’s suggestion the painter of each canoe -was rove through the stern-post instead of the stem-post. -By keeping the end of the painter in his hand -the canoeist whose canoe ran aground could jump<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_80"></a>[80]</span> -out and feel sure that the canoe could not run away -from him, and that he could not turn her broadside -to the stream by hauling on the painter, as would -have been the case had the painter been rove through -the stem-post.</p> - -<p>“I want to see that Sherbrooke postmaster!” exclaimed -Joe, after running what was the seventh -rapid, counting from the dam at Magog. “He said -there were only one or two little rapids in this -river. Why, there isn’t anything but rapids in it!”</p> - -<p>“There’s something else just ahead of us worse -than rapids,” said Charley. “Look at that smoke.”</p> - -<p>Just a little distance below the fleet the river was -completely hidden by a dense cloud of smoke that -rested on the water and rose like a heavy fog-bank -above the tops of the highest trees. It was caused -by a fire in the woods—probably the very fire which -the boys had started on the previous night. How -far down the river the smoke extended, and whether -any one could breathe while in it, were questions of -great importance to the canoeists.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_81"></a>[81]</span></p> - -<p>The fleet stopped just before reaching the smoke, -and the boys backed water gently with their paddles -while they discussed what they had better do. It -was of no use to go ashore with the hope of finding -how far the smoke extended, for it would have been -as difficult to breathe on shore as on the water.</p> - -<p>“There’s one good thing about it,” said Charley: -“the smoke blows right across the river, so the -chances are that it does not extend very far down -stream.”</p> - -<p>“We can’t hear the noise of any rapid,” said Harry, -“and that’s another good thing. There can’t be -a rapid of any consequence within the next quarter -of a mile.”</p> - -<p>“Then I’ll tell you what I’ll do, with the Commodore’s -permission,” continued Charley. “There is -no use in staying here all day, for that smoke may -last for any length of time. I’ll tie a wet handkerchief -around my mouth and nose, and take the -chances of paddling through the smoke. It isn’t -as thick close to the water as it looks to be, and I<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_82"></a>[82]</span> -haven’t the least doubt that I can run through it -all right.”</p> - -<p>“But suppose you get choked with smoke, or get -into a dangerous rapid?” suggested Tom.</p> - -<p>“There isn’t any rapid near us, or we would hear -it, and I don’t think the smoke will hurt me while -I breathe through a wet handkerchief. At any -rate, I’d rather try it than sit here and wait for -the smoke to disappear.”</p> - -<p>It was decided, after farther discussion, that Charley -should attempt to paddle through the smoke, if -he really wished to do so; and that he should blow -a whistle if he got through all right, and thought -that the other boys could safely follow his example. -Paddling a little way up stream, so as to have room -to get up his fastest rate of speed before reaching -the smoke, Charley started on his hazardous trip. -He disappeared in the smoke with his canoe rushing -along at a tremendous rate, and in a few seconds -his comrades heard him calling to them to come on -without fear.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_83"></a>[83]</span></p> - -<p>They followed Charley’s example in covering their -mouths and noses with wet handkerchiefs, and in -paddling at the top of their speed. They were -agreeably surprised to find that the belt of smoke -was only a few yards wide, and that almost before -they had begun to find any difficulty in breathing -they emerged into pure air and sunlight.</p> - -<p>“It was a risky business for you, Charley,” said -Harry, “for the smoke might have covered the river -for the next quarter of a mile.”</p> - -<p>“But then it didn’t, you see,” replied Charley. -“How cheap we should have felt if we had waited -till morning for the smoke to blow away, and then -found that we could have run through it as easily -as we have done!”</p> - -<p>“Still, I say it was risky.”</p> - -<p>“Well, admitting that it was, what then? We -can’t go canoeing unless we are ready to take risks -occasionally. If nobody is ever to take a risk, there -ought not to be any canoes, or ships, or railroads.”</p> - -<p>“That Sherbrooke postmaster isn’t afraid to take<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_84"></a>[84]</span> -risks,” observed Joe. “If he keeps on telling canoeists -that there are no rapids in this river, some -of these days he’ll have an accident with a large -canoeist and a heavy paddle. We’ve run seven -rapids already, and have another one ahead of us. -If we ever get to Sherbrooke, I think it will be our -duty to consider whether that postmaster ought to -be allowed to live any longer.”</p> - -<p>Just before sunset the fleet reached Magog Lake, -a placid sheet of water about four miles long, with -three or four houses scattered along its eastern -shore. At one of these houses eggs, milk, butter, -bread, a chicken, and a raspberry pie were bought, -and the boys went into camp near the lower end -of the lake. After a magnificent supper they went -to bed rather proud of their achievements during -the last day and night.</p> - -<p>The next day the canoeists started in the cool of -the morning, and as soon as they left the lake found -themselves at the head of their eighth rapid. All -that day they paddled down the river, running rapids<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_85"></a>[85]</span> -every little while, jumping overboard when their -canoes ran aground and refused to float, and occasionally -slipping on the smooth rocky bottom of -the stream and sitting down violently in the water. -Once they came to a dam, over which the canoes -had to be lowered, and on the brink of which Joe -slipped and slid with awful swiftness into the pool -below, from which he escaped with no other injury -than torn trousers and wet clothes.</p> - -<p>“That postmaster said there were no dams in the -Magog, didn’t he?” asked Joe as he prepared to get -into his canoe. “Well, I hope he hasn’t any family.”</p> - -<p>“Why, what about his family?” demanded Tom.</p> - -<p>“Nothing; only I’m going to try to get him to -come down the Magog in a canoe, so he can see -what a nice run it is. I suppose his body will be -found some time, unless the bears get at him.”</p> - -<p>“That’s all rubbish, Joe,” said Charley. “We -wouldn’t have had half the fun we’ve had if there -hadn’t been any rapids in the river. We’re none -the worse for getting a little wet.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_86"></a>[86]</span></p> - -<p>“We might have had less fun, but then I’d have -had more trousers if it hadn’t been for that dam. -I like fun as well as anybody, but I can’t land at -Sherbrooke with these trousers.”</p> - -<p>“I see Sherbrooke now!” exclaimed Harry; “so -you’d better change your clothes while you have a -chance.”</p> - -<p>Sherbrooke was coming rapidly into sight as the -fleet paddled down the stream, and in the course -of half an hour the boys landed in the village, near -a dam which converted the swift Magog into a lazy -little pond. While his comrades drew the canoes -out of the water and made them ready to be carted -to the St. Francis, Harry went to engage a cart. -He soon returned with a big wagon large enough -to take two canoes at once; and it was not long -before the fleet was resting in the shade on the -bank of the St. Francis, and surrounded by a crowd -of inquisitive men, boys, and girls.</p> - -<p>It was difficult to convince the men that the canoes -had actually come from Lake Memphremagog<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_87"></a>[87]</span> -by the river, and the boys were made very proud -of their success in running rapids which, the men -declared, could only be run in skiffs during a freshet. -Without an exception all the men agreed that there -were rapids in the St. Francis which were really -impassable, and that it would be foolish for the -boys to think of descending that river. After making -careful inquiries, and convincing themselves that -the men were in earnest, the canoeists retired some -distance from the crowd and held a council.</p> - -<p>“The question is,” said Harry, “shall we try the -St. Francis after what we have heard? The youngest -officer present will give his opinion first. What -do you say, Joe?”</p> - -<p>“I think I’ve had rapids and dams enough,” replied -Joe; “and I’d rather try some river where we -can sail. I vote against the St. Francis.”</p> - -<p>“What do you say, Tom?”</p> - -<p>“I’ll do anything the rest of you like; but I think -we’d better give the St. Francis up.”</p> - -<p>“Now, Charley, how do you vote?”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_88"></a>[88]</span></p> - -<p>“For going down the St. Francis. I don’t believe -these men know much about the river, or anything -about canoes. Let’s stick to our original plan.”</p> - -<p>“There are two votes against the St. Francis, and -one for it,” said Harry. “I don’t want to make a -tie, so I’ll vote with the majority. Boys, we won’t -go down the St. Francis, but we’ll go to the hotel, -stay there over Sunday, and decide where we will -cruise next.”</p> - -<p>“All right,” said Joe, going to his canoe, and taking -a paddle blade in his hand.</p> - -<p>“What in the world are you going to take that -paddle to the hotel for?” asked Harry.</p> - -<p>“I’m going to see the postmaster who said there -were no rapids in the Magog or the St. Francis; -that’s all,” replied Joe. “I’ve a painful duty to perform, -and I’m going to perform it.”</p> - - - - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> -<div class="chapter"></div> -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_89"></a>[89]</span></p> -<h2 class="nobreak" id="Chapter_VII"><span class="smcap">Chapter VII.</span></h2> - -<p class="drop-capy">A COUNCIL was held at the hotel, and a dozen -different water-routes were discussed. As the -boys still wanted to carry out their original design -of making a voyage to Quebec, they decided to take -the canoes by rail to Rouse’s Point, and from thence -to descend the Richelieu River to the St. Lawrence. -The railway journey would take nearly a whole day, -but they thought it would be a rather pleasant -change from the close confinement of canoeing. For -it must be admitted that, delightful as they had -found canoeing to be, the task of sitting for hours in -the cockpit of a canoe with scarcely a possibility of -materially changing one’s position was tiresome, and -the boys, after a night’s sleep at the Sherbrooke -hotel, felt decidedly stiff.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_90"></a>[90]</span></p> - -<p>As it would have taken three days to send the canoes -to Rouse’s Point by freight, the canoeists were -compelled to take them on the same train with themselves. -They went to the express office on Monday -morning and tried to make a bargain with the express -company. The agent astonished them by the -enormous price which he demanded, and Harry, who -acted as spokesman for the expedition, told him that -it was outrageous to ask such a price for carrying -four light canoes.</p> - -<p>The man turned to a book in which were contained -the express company’s rates of charges, and -showed Harry that there was a fixed rate for row-boats -and shells.</p> - -<p>“But,” said Harry, “a canoe is not a row-boat nor -a shell. What justice is there in charging as much -for a fourteen-foot canoe as for a forty-foot shell?”</p> - -<p>“Well,” said the agent, “I dunno as it would be -fair. But, then, these canoes of yours are pretty -near as big as row-boats.”</p> - -<p>“A canoe loaded as ours are don’t weigh over one<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_91"></a>[91]</span> -hundred and ten pounds. How much does a row-boat -weigh?”</p> - -<p>“Well, about two or three hundred pounds.”</p> - -<p>“Then, is it fair to charge as much for a canoe as -for a row-boat, that weighs three times as much?”</p> - -<p>The agent found it difficult to answer this argument, -and after thinking the matter over he agreed -to take the canoes at half the rate ordinarily charged -for row-boats. The boys were pleased with their -victory over him, but they still felt that to be compelled -to pay four times as much for the canoes as -they paid for their own railroad-tickets was an imposition.</p> - -<p>At ten o’clock the train rolled into the Sherbrooke -station. To the great disappointment of the boys, -no express-car was attached to it, the only place for -express packages being a small compartment twelve -feet long at one end of the smoking-car. It was obvious -that canoes fourteen feet long could not go into -a space only twelve feet long, and it seemed as if -it would be necessary to wait twelve hours for the<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_92"></a>[92]</span> -night-train, to which a large express-car was always -attached. But the conductor of the train was a man -who could sympathize with boys, and who had ideas -of his own. He uncoupled the engine, which was immediately -in front of the smoking-car, and then had -the canoes taken in through the door of the smoking-car -and placed on the backs of the seats. Very little -room was left for passengers who wanted to smoke; -but as there were only four or five of these they -made no complaint. The canoes, with blankets under -them, to protect the backs of the seats, rode -safely, and when, late in the afternoon, Rouse’s Point, -was reached, they were taken out of the car without -a scratch.</p> - -<p>There was just time enough before sunset to paddle -a short distance below the fort, where a camping-ground -was found that would have been very pleasant -had there been fewer mosquitoes. They were -the first Canadian mosquitoes that had made the acquaintance -of the young canoeists, and they seemed -to be delighted. They sung and buzzed in quiet excitement,<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_93"></a>[93]</span> -and fairly drove the boys from their supper -to the shelter of the canoes.</p> - -<p>Harry had a long piece of mosquito-netting, which -he threw over the top of his canoe-tent, and which -fell over the openings on each side of the tent, thus -protecting the occupant of the canoe from mosquitoes -without depriving him of air. None of the other -boys had taken the trouble to bring mosquito-netting -with them, except Charley, who had a sort of -mosquito-netting bag, which he drew over his head, -and which prevented the mosquitoes from getting at -his face and neck.</p> - -<p>As for Joe and Tom, the mosquitoes fell upon -them with great enthusiasm, and soon reduced them -to a most miserable condition. Tom was compelled -to cover his head with his India-rubber blanket, and -was nearly suffocated. Joe managed to tie a handkerchief -over his face in such a way as to allow himself -air enough to breathe, and at the same time to -keep off the mosquitoes. Instead of covering the rest -of his body with his blanket, he deliberately exposed<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_94"></a>[94]</span> -a bare arm and part of a bare leg, in hopes that he -could thus satisfy the mosquitoes and induce them to -be merciful. At the end of half an hour both Tom -and Joe felt that they could endure the attacks of -the insatiable insects no longer. They got up, and, -stirring the embers of the fire, soon started a cheerful -blaze. There were plenty of hemlock-trees close at -hand, and the hemlock-boughs when thrown on the -fire gave out a great deal of smoke. The two unfortunate -boys sat in the lee of the fire and nearly -choked themselves with smoke; but they could endure -the smoke better than the mosquitoes, and so -they were left alone by the latter. In the course of -the next hour a breeze sprung up, which blew the -mosquitoes away, and the sleepy and nearly stifled -boys were permitted to go to bed and to sleep.</p> - -<div class="figcenter illowp70" id="i_094a"> -<img class="w100" src="images/i_094a.jpg" alt="" /> -<div class="caption"> -<p class="center">GETTING BREAKFAST UNDER DIFFICULTIES.</p> -</div> -</div> - -<p>The wind died down before morning, and the mosquitoes -returned. As soon as it was light the canoeists -made haste to get breakfast and to paddle out -into the stream. The mosquitoes let them depart -without attempting to follow them; and the boys,<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_95"></a>[95]</span> -anchoring the canoes by making the ballast-bags fast -to the painters, enjoyed an unmolested bath. As -they were careful to anchor where the water was not -quite four feet deep they had no difficulty in climbing -into the canoes after the bath. Joe’s mishap on -Lake Memphremagog had taught them that getting -into a canoe in deep water was easier in theory than -in practice.</p> - -<p>Later in the morning the usual southerly breeze, -which is found almost every morning on the Richelieu, -gave the canoeists the opportunity of making -sail—an opportunity that was all the more welcome -since the cruise down the Magog had been exclusively -a paddling cruise. The breeze was just fresh -enough to make it prudent for the canoes to carry -their main-sails only, and to give the canoeists plenty -of employment in watching the gusts that came -through the openings in the woods that lined the -western shore.</p> - -<p>About twelve miles below Rouse’s Point the fleet -reached “<span lang="fr" xml:lang="fr">Ile aux Noix</span>,” a beautiful island, in the<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_96"></a>[96]</span> -middle of the stream, with a somewhat dilapidated -fort at its northern end. The boys landed and examined -the fort, and the ruined barracks which stood -near it. The ditch surrounding the fort was half -filled with the wooden palisades which had rotted -and fallen into it, and large trees had sprung up on -the grassy slope of the outer wall. The interior was, -however, in good repair, and in one of the granite -casemates lived an Irishman and his wife, who were -the entire garrison. In former years the “<span lang="fr" xml:lang="fr">Ile aux -Noix</span>” fort was one of the most important defences -of the Canadian frontier, and even in its present forlorn -condition it could be defended much longer -than could the big American fort at Rouse’s Point. -The boys greatly enjoyed their visit to the island, -and after lunch set sail, determined to make the most -of the fair wind and to reach St. John before night.</p> - -<p>The breeze held, and in less than three hours the -steeples and the railway bridge of St. John came in -view. The canoeists landed at the upper end of the -town; and Harry and Charley, leaving the canoes in<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_97"></a>[97]</span> -charge of the other boys, went in search of the Custom-house -officer whose duty it was to inspect all -vessels passing from the United States into Canada -by way of the Richelieu River. Having found the -officer, who was a very pleasant man, and who gave -the fleet permission to proceed on its way without -searching the canoes for smuggled goods, Harry and -Charley walked on to examine the rapids, which begin -just below the railway bridge. From St. John to -Chambly, a distance of twelve miles, the river makes -a rapid descent, and is entirely unnavigable for anything -except canoes. A canal around the rapids enables -canal boats and small vessels to reach the river -at Chambly, where it again becomes navigable; but -the boys did not like the idea of paddling through -the canal, and greatly preferred to run the rapids.</p> - -<p>The first rapid was a short but rough one. Still, -it was no worse than the first of the Magog rapids, -and Harry and Charley made up their minds that it -could be safely run. The men of whom they made -inquiries as to the rapids farther down said that<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_98"></a>[98]</span> -they were impassable, and that the canoes had better -pass directly into the canal, without attempting to -run even the first rapid. Harry was inclined to -think that this advice was good, but Charley pointed -out that it would be possible to drag the canoes up -the bank of the river and launch them in the canal -at any point between St. John and Chambly, and -that it would be time enough to abandon the river -when it should really prove to be impassable.</p> - -<p>Returning to the canoes, the Commodore gave the -order to prepare to run the rapids. In a short time -the fleet, with the <i>Sunshine</i> in advance, passed under -the bridge; and narrowly escaping shipwreck on the -remains of the wooden piles that once supported a -bridge that had been destroyed by fire, entered the -rapid. There was quite a crowd gathered to watch -the canoes as they passed, but those people who -wanted the excitement of seeing the canoes wrecked -were disappointed. Not a drop of water found its -way into the cockpit of a single canoe; and though -there was an ugly rock near the end of the rapid,<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_99"></a>[99]</span> -against which each canoeist fully expected to be -driven as he approached it, the run was made without -the slightest accident.</p> - -<p>Drifting down with the current a mile or two below -the town, the boys landed and encamped for -the night. While waiting at St. John, Joe and Tom -had provided themselves with mosquito-netting, but -they had little use for it, for only a few mosquitoes -made the discovery that four healthy and attractive -boys were within reach. The night was cool -and quiet, and the canoeists, tired with their long -day’s work, slept until late in the morning.</p> - -<p>Everything was prepared the next day for running -the rapids which the men at St. John had declared -to be impassable. The spars and all the stores were -lashed fast; the sand-bags were placed in the after-compartments; -the painters were rove through the -stern-posts, and the life-belts were placed where they -could be buckled on at an instant’s notice. After -making all these preparations it was rather disappointing -to find no rapids whatever between St.<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_100"></a>[100]</span> -John and Chambly, or rather the Chambly railway -bridge.</p> - -<p>“It just proves what I said yesterday,” remarked -Charley, turning round in his canoe to speak to his -comrades, who were a boat’s length behind him. -“People who live on the banks of a river never -know anything about it. Now, I don’t believe there -is a rapid in the whole Richelieu River, except at -St. John. Halloo! keep back, boys—”</p> - -<p>While he was speaking Charley and his canoe disappeared -as suddenly as if the earth, or rather the -water, had opened and swallowed them. The other -boys in great alarm backed water, and then paddling -ashore as fast as possible, sprung out of their canoes -and ran along the shore, to discover what had become -of Charley. They found him at the foot of a -water-fall of about four feet in height over which he -had been carried. The fall was formed by a long -ledge of rock running completely across the river; -and had the boys been more careful, and had the -wind been blowing in any other direction than directly<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_101"></a>[101]</span> -down the river, they would have heard the -sound of the falling water in time to be warned of -the danger into which Charley had carelessly run.</p> - -<p>His canoe had sustained little damage, for it had -luckily fallen where the water was deep enough to -keep it from striking the rocky bottom. Charley had -been thrown out as the canoe went over the fall, but -had merely bruised himself a little. He towed his -canoe ashore, and in answer to a mischievous question -from Joe admitted that perhaps the men who -had said that the Chambly rapids were impassable -were right.</p> - -<p>Below the fall and as far as the eye could reach -stretched a fierce and shallow rapid. The water -boiled over and among the rocks with which it was -strewn, and there could not be any doubt that the -rapid was one which could not be successfully run, -unless, perhaps, by some one perfectly familiar with -the channel. It was agreed that the canoes must be -carried up to the canal, and after two hours of hard -work the fleet was launched a short distance above -one of the canal locks.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_102"></a>[102]</span></p> - -<p>The lock-man did not seem disposed to let the canoes -pass through the lock, but finally accepted fifty -cents, and, grumbling to himself in his Canadian -French, proceeded to lock the canoes through. He -paid no attention to the request that he would open -the sluices gradually, but opened them all at once -and to their fullest extent. The result was that the -water in the lock fell with great rapidity; the canoes -were swung against one another and against -the side of the lock, and Charley’s canoe, catching -against a bolt in one of the upper gates, was capsized -and sunk to the bottom, leaving her captain -clinging to the stern of the <i>Sunshine</i>.</p> - - - - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> -<div class="chapter"></div> -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_103"></a>[103]</span></p> -<h2 class="nobreak" id="Chapter_VIII"><span class="smcap">Chapter VIII.</span></h2> - -<p class="drop-capy">THERE is no place more unfit for a sudden and -unexpected bath than the lock of a canal. The -sides and the gates are perpendicular and smooth, -and present nothing to which a person in the water -can cling. Charley had no difficulty in supporting -himself by throwing one arm over the stern of Harry’s -canoe, but had he been alone in the lock he -would have been in a very unpleasant position.</p> - -<p>As soon as the gates were opened the boys paddled -out of the lock, and went ashore to devise a -plan for raising the sunken canoe. Of course it was -necessary that some one should dive and bring up -the painter, so that the canoe could be dragged out -of the lock; but, as canal-boats were constantly -passing, it was a full hour before any attempt at<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_104"></a>[104]</span> -diving could be made. There were half a dozen -small French boys playing near the lock, and Charley, -who was by no means anxious to do any unnecessary -diving, hired them to get the canoe ashore, -which they managed to do easily. It was then -found that nearly everything except the spars had -floated out of her, and the rest of the morning was -spent in searching for the missing articles in the -muddy bottom of the canal. Most of them were recovered, -but Charley’s spare clothes, which were in -an India-rubber bag, could not be found.</p> - -<p>This was the second time that the unfortunate -<i>Midnight</i> had foundered, and Charley was thoroughly -convinced of the necessity of providing some means -of keeping her afloat in case of capsizing. It was impossible -for him to put water-tight compartments in -her, such as the <i>Sunshine</i> and the <i>Dawn</i> possessed, -but he resolved to buy a dozen beef-bladders at the -next town, and after blowing them up to pack them -in the bow and stern of his canoe. Tom, whose -“Rice Lake” canoe was also without water-tight<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_105"></a>[105]</span> -compartments, agreed to adopt Charley’s plan, and -thus avoid running the risk of an accident that -might result in the loss of the canoe and cargo.</p> - -<p>When the fleet finally got under way again -there was a nice breeze from the south, which sent -the canoes along at the rate of four or five miles an -hour. Chambly, the northern end of the canal, was -reached before four o’clock, the boys having lunched -on bread-and-water while in the canoes in order not -to lose time by going ashore. They passed safely -through the three great locks at Chambly; and entering -the little lake formed by the expansion of the -river, and known as Chambly Basin, they skirted its -northern shore until they reached the ruins of Chambly -Castle.</p> - -<p>More than one hundred and fifty years ago the -Frenchmen built the great square fort, with round -towers at each angle, which is now called Chambly -Castle. At that time the only direct way of communication -between the settlements on the St. Lawrence -and those in the valleys of the Hudson and<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_106"></a>[106]</span> -the Mohawk was up the Richelieu River, Lake -Champlain, and Lake George. It was this route that -Burgoyne followed when he began the campaign -that ended so disastrously for him at Saratoga, and -it was at Chambly Castle that he formally took command -of his army. The castle was placed just at -the foot of the rapids, on a broad, level space, where -Indians used to assemble in large numbers to trade -with the French. Its high stone walls, while they -could easily have been knocked to pieces by cannon, -were a complete protection against the arrows and -rifles of the savages, and could have withstood a long -siege by any English force not provided with artillery. -In the old days when the castle was garrisoned -by gay young French officers, and parties of beautiful -ladies came up from Montreal to attend the officers’ -balls, and the gray old walls echoed to music, and -brilliant lights flashed through the windows, the Indians -encamped outside the gates must have thought -it the most magnificent and brilliant place in the -whole world. Now there is nothing left of it but<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_107"></a>[107]</span> -the four walls and the crumbling towers. The iron -bolts on which the great castle gate once swung are -still embedded in the stone, but nothing else remains -inside the castle except grassy mounds and the wild -vines that climb wherever they can find an angle or -a stone to cling to.</p> - -<p>The canoeists made their camp where the Indians -had so often camped before them, and after supper -they rambled through the castle and climbed to the -top of one of the towers. They had never heard of -its existence, and were as surprised as they were delighted -to find so romantic a ruin.</p> - -<p>“I haven’t the least doubt that the place is full of -ghosts,” said Charley as the boys were getting into -the canoes for the night.</p> - -<p>“Do you really believe in ghosts?” asked Tom, in -his matter-of-fact way.</p> - -<p>“Why,” replied Charley, “when you think of what -must have happened inside of that old castle and -outside of it when the Indians tortured their prisoners, -there can’t help but be ghosts here.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_108"></a>[108]</span></p> - -<p>“I don’t care, provided there are no mosquitoes,” -said Joe. “Ghosts don’t bite, and don’t sing in a -fellow’s ears.”</p> - -<p>Any one who has camped near a rapid knows how -strangely the running water sounds in the stillness -of the night. Joe, who, although there were no mosquitoes -to trouble him, could not fall asleep, was sure -that he heard men’s voices talking in a low tone, and -two or three times raised himself up in his canoe to -see if there were any persons in sight. He became -convinced after a while that the sounds which disturbed -him were made by the water, but, nevertheless, -they had made him rather nervous. Though he -had professed not to be afraid of ghosts, he did not -like to think about them, but he could not keep -them out of his mind. Once, when he looked out of -his canoe toward the castle, he was startled to find -it brilliantly lighted up. The light was streaming -from the casemates, loop-holes, and windows, and it -was some moments before he comprehended that it -was nothing more ghostly than moonlight.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_109"></a>[109]</span></p> - -<p>Toward midnight Joe fell asleep, but he slept uneasily. -He woke up suddenly to find a dark object -with two fiery eyes seated on the deck of his canoe -and apparently watching him. He sprung up, with -a cry of terror, which awakened his comrades. The -strange object rushed away from the canoe, and, stopping -near the gate of the castle, seemed to be waiting -to see what the boys would do.</p> - -<p>By this time Joe had recovered his senses, and -knew that his strange visitor was a wild animal. -The boys took their pistols. Tom, who was the best -shot, fired at the animal. He did not hit it, but as -Tom advanced slowly toward it the creature went -into the castle.</p> - -<p>“It’s a wild-cat,” cried Charley. “I saw it as it -crossed that patch of moonlight. Come on, boys, -and we’ll have a hunt.”</p> - -<p>With their pistols ready for instant service, the -canoeists rushed into the castle. The wild-cat was -seated on a pile of stones in what was once the court-yard, -and did not show any signs of fear. Three or<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_110"></a>[110]</span> -four pistol-shots, however, induced it to spring down -from its perch and run across the court-yard. The -boys followed it eagerly, plunging into a thick -growth of tall weeds, and shouting at the top of -their lungs. Suddenly the animal vanished; and -though Tom fancied that he saw it crouching in the -shadow of the wall and fired at it, as he supposed, he -soon found that he was firing at a piece of old stovepipe -that had probably been brought to the place -by a picnic party.</p> - -<p>Giving up the hunt with reluctance, the canoeists -returned to their canoes; at least, three of them did, -but Joe was not with them. They called to him, -but received no answer, and becoming anxious about -him, went back to the castle and shouted his name -loudly, but without success.</p> - -<p>“It’s very strange,” exclaimed Charley. “He was -close behind me when we chased the wild-cat into -those weeds.”</p> - -<p>“Has anybody seen him since?” asked Harry.</p> - -<div class="figcenter illowp70" id="i_110a"> -<img class="w100" src="images/i_110a.jpg" alt="" /> -<div class="caption"> -<p class="center">HUNTING FOR A WILD-CAT IN CHAMBLY CASTLE.</p> -</div> -</div> - -<p>Nobody had seen him.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_111"></a>[111]</span></p> - -<p>“Then,” said Harry, “the wild-cat has carried him -off, or killed him.”</p> - -<p>“Nonsense!” exclaimed Charley; “a wild-cat isn’t a -tiger, and couldn’t carry off a small baby. Joe must -be trying to play a trick on us.”</p> - -<p>“Let’s go back and pay no attention to him,” suggested -Tom. “I don’t like such tricks.”</p> - -<p>“There’s no trick about it,” said Harry. “Joe -isn’t that kind of fellow. Something has happened -to him, and we’ve got to look for him till we find -him.”</p> - -<p>“Harry’s right,” said Charley. “Go and get the -lantern out of my canoe, won’t you, Tom? I’ve got -matches in my pocket.”</p> - -<p>When the lantern was lit a careful search was -made all over the court-yard. Harry was greatly -frightened, for he was afraid that Joe might have -been accidentally shot while the boys were shooting -at the wild-cat, and he remembered that in his excitement -he had fired his pistol in a very reckless way. -It was horrible to think that he might have shot<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_112"></a>[112]</span> -poor Joe; worse, even, than thinking that the wild-cat -might have seized him.</p> - -<p>The court-yard had been thoroughly searched -without finding the least trace of Joe, and the boys -were becoming more and more alarmed, when Charley, -whose ears were particularly sharp, cried, “Hush! -I hear something.” They all listened intently, and -heard a voice faintly calling “Help!” They knew -at once that it was Joe’s voice, but they could not -imagine where he was. They shouted in reply to -him, and Charley, seizing the lantern, carefully pushed -aside the tall weeds and presently found himself at -the mouth of a well.</p> - -<p>“Are you there, Joe?” he cried, lying down on the -ground, with his head over the mouth of the well.</p> - -<p>“I believe I am,” replied Joe. “I’m ready to come -out, though, if you fellows will help me.”</p> - -<p>The boys gave a great shout of triumph.</p> - -<p>“Are you hurt?” asked Charley, eagerly.</p> - -<p>“I don’t think I am; but I think somebody will -be if I have to stay here much longer.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_113"></a>[113]</span></p> - -<p>It was evident that Joe was not seriously hurt, -although he had fallen into the well while rushing -recklessly after the wild-cat. Tom and Harry ran to -the canoes and returned with all four of the canoe-painters. -Tying one of them to the lantern, Charley -lowered it down, and was able to get a glimpse of -Joe. The well was about twenty feet deep, and perfectly -dry, and Joe was standing, with his hands in -his pockets, leaning against the side of the well, and -apparently entirely unhurt, in spite of his fall.</p> - - - - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> -<div class="chapter"></div> -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_114"></a>[114]</span></p> -<h2 class="nobreak" id="Chapter_IX"><span class="smcap">Chapter IX.</span></h2> - -<p class="drop-capy">IT was an easy matter to help Joe out of the old -well. He had fallen into it while running after -the wild-cat, but a heap of decayed leaves at the -bottom broke the fall and saved him from any serious -injury. Nevertheless, he must have been a little -stunned at first, for he made no outcry for some time, -and it was his first call for help that was heard by -Charley.</p> - -<p>The boys returned to their canoes, and, as it was -not yet midnight, prepared to resume the sleep from -which they had been so unceremoniously awakened. -They had little fear that the wild-cat would pay -them another visit, for it had undoubtedly been badly -frightened. Still, it was not pleasant to think that -there was a wild beast within a few rods of them,<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_115"></a>[115]</span> -and the thought kept the canoeists awake for a long -time.</p> - -<p>The wild-cat did not pay them a second visit, and -when they awoke the next morning they were half -inclined to think that their night’s adventure had -been only a dream. There, however, were the marks -made by its claws on the varnished deck of Joe’s -canoe, and Joe’s clothing was torn and stained by -his fall. With the daylight they became very courageous, -and decided that they had never been in the -least afraid of the animal. The so-called wild-cat of -Canada, which is really a lynx, is, however, a fierce -and vicious animal, and is sometimes more than a -match for an unarmed man.</p> - -<p>There was a strong west wind blowing when the -fleet started, and Chambly Basin was covered with -white-caps. As the canoes were sailing in the trough -of the sea they took in considerable water while -skirting the east shore of the Basin, but once in the -narrow river they found the water perfectly smooth. -This day the fleet made better progress than on any<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_116"></a>[116]</span> -previous day. Nothing could be more delightful -than the scenery, and the quaint little French towns -along the river, every one of which was named after -some saint, were very interesting. The boys landed -at one of them and got their dinner at a little tavern -where no one spoke English, and where Charley, -who had studied French at Annapolis, won the admiration -of his comrades by the success with which -he ordered the dinner.</p> - -<div class="figcenter illowp70" id="i_116a"> -<img class="w100" src="images/i_116a.jpg" alt="" /> -<div class="caption"> -<p class="center">SAILING DOWN THE RICHELIEU RIVER.</p> -</div> -</div> - -<p>With the exception of the hour spent at dinner, -the canoeists sailed, from six o’clock in the morning -until seven at night, at the rate of nearly six miles -an hour. The clocks of Sorel, the town at the mouth -of the Richelieu, were striking six as the canoes -glided into the broad St. Lawrence and steered for a -group of islands distant about a mile from the south -shore. It was while crossing the St. Lawrence that -they first made the acquaintance of screw-steamers, -and learned how dangerous they are to the careless -canoeist. A big steamship, on her way to Montreal, -came up the river so noiselessly that the boys did<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_117"></a>[117]</span> -not notice her until they heard her hoarse whistle -warning them to keep out of her way. A paddle-wheel -steamer can be heard while she is a long way -off, but screw-steamers glide along so stealthily that -the English canoeists, who constantly meet them on -the Mersey, the Clyde, and the lower Thames, have -nicknamed them “sudden death.”</p> - -<p>Cramped and tired were the canoeists when they -reached the nearest island and went ashore to prepare -a camp, but they were proud of having sailed -sixty miles in one day. As they sat around the fire -after supper Harry said, “Boys, we’ve had experience -enough by this time to test our different rigs. Let’s -talk about them a little.”</p> - -<p>“All right,” said Joe. “I want it understood, however, -that my lateen is by all odds the best rig in -the fleet.”</p> - -<p>“Charley,” remarked Tom, “you said the other -day that you liked Joe’s rig better than any other. -Do you think so still?”</p> - -<p>“Of course I do,” answered Charley. “Joe’s sails<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_118"></a>[118]</span> -set flatter than any lug-sail; he can set them and -take them in quicker than we can handle ours, and -as they are triangular he has the most of his canvas -at the foot of the sail instead of at the head. But -they’re going to spill him before the cruise is over, -or I’m mistaken.”</p> - -<p>“In what way?” asked Joe.</p> - -<p>“You are going to get yourself into a scrape some -day by trying to take in your sail when you are running -before a stiff breeze. If you try to get the sail -down without coming up into the wind it will get -overboard, and either you will lose it or it will capsize -you; you tried it yesterday when a squall came -up, and you very nearly came to grief.”</p> - -<p>“But you can say the same about any other rig,” -exclaimed Joe.</p> - -<p>“Of course you can’t very well get any sail down -while the wind is in it; but Tom can take in his -sharpie-sail without much danger even when he’s -running directly before the wind, and Harry and I -can let go our halyards and get our lugs down after<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_119"></a>[119]</span> -a fashion, if it is necessary. Still, your lateen is the -best cruising rig I’ve ever seen, though for racing -Harry’s big, square-headed balance-lug is better.”</p> - -<p>“You may say what you will,” said Tom, “but give -me my sharpie-sails. They set as flat as a board, and -I can handle them easily enough to suit me.”</p> - -<p>“The trouble with your rig,” said Charley, “is that -you have a mast nearly fifteen feet high. Now, when -Joe takes in his main-sail he has only two feet of -mast left standing.”</p> - -<p>“How do you like your own rig?” asked Harry.</p> - -<p>“Oh, it is good enough. I’m not sure that it isn’t -better than either yours or Tom’s; but it certainly -isn’t as handy as Joe’s lateen.”</p> - -<p>“Now that you’ve settled that I’ve the best rig,” -said Joe, “you’d better admit that I’ve the best -canoe, and then turn in for the night. After the -work we’ve done to-day, and the fun we had last -night, I’m sleepy.”</p> - -<p>“Do you call sitting still in a canoe hard work?” -inquired Tom.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_120"></a>[120]</span></p> - -<p>“Is falling down a well your idea of fun?” asked -Harry.</p> - -<p>“It’s too soon,” said Charley, “to decide who has -the best canoe. We’ll find that out by the time the -cruise is over.”</p> - -<p>The island where the boys camped during their -first night on the St. Lawrence was situated at the -head of Lake St. Peter. This lake is simply an expansion -of the St. Lawrence, and though it is thirty -miles long and about ten miles wide at its widest -part, it is so shallow that steamboats can only pass -through it by following an artificial channel dredged -out by the government at a vast expense. Its shores -are lined with a thick growth of reeds, which extend -in many places fully a mile into the lake, and are -absolutely impassable, except where streams flowing -into the lake have kept channels open through the -reeds.</p> - -<p>On leaving the island in the morning the canoeists -paddled down the lake, for there was not a breath of -wind. The sun was intensely hot, and the heat reflected<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_121"></a>[121]</span> -from the surface of the water and the varnished -decks of the canoes assisted in making the -boys feel as if they were roasting before a fire. Toward -noon the heat became really intolerable, and -the Commodore gave the order to paddle over to -the north shore in search of shade.</p> - -<p>It was disappointing to find instead of a shady -shore an impenetrable barrier of reeds. After resting -a little while in the canoes, the boys started to -skirt the reeds, in hope of finding an opening; and -the sun, apparently taking pity on them, went under -a cloud, so that they paddled a mile or two in comparative -comfort.</p> - -<p>The friendly cloud was followed before long by a -mass of thick black clouds coming up from the south. -Soon the thunder was heard in the distance, and it -dawned upon the tired boys that they were about to -have a thunder-storm, without any opportunity of -obtaining shelter.</p> - -<p>They paddled steadily on, looking in vain for a -path through the reeds, and making up their minds<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_122"></a>[122]</span> -to a good wetting. They found, however, that the -rain did not come alone. With it came a fierce gust -of wind, which quickly raised white-caps on the lake. -Instead of dying out as soon as the rain fell the wind -blew harder and harder, and in the course of half an -hour there was a heavy sea running.</p> - -<p>The wind and sea coming from the south, while -the canoes were steering east, placed the boys in a -very dangerous position. The seas struck the canoes -on the side and broke over them, and in spite of the -aprons, which to some extent protected the cockpits -of all except the <i>Twilight</i>, the water found its way -below. It was soon no longer possible to continue -in the trough of the sea, and the canoes were compelled -to turn their bows to the wind and sea—the -boys paddling just sufficiently to keep themselves -from drifting back into the reeds.</p> - -<p>The <i>Sunshine</i> and the <i>Midnight</i> behaved admirably, -taking very little water over their decks. The -<i>Twilight</i> “slapped” heavily, and threw showers of -spray over herself, while the <i>Dawn</i> showed a tendency<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_123"></a>[123]</span> -to dive bodily into the seas, and several times -the whole of her forward of the cockpit was under -the water.</p> - -<p>“What had we better do?” asked Harry, who, although -Commodore, had the good-sense always to -consult Charley in matters of seamanship.</p> - -<p>“It’s going to blow hard, and we can’t sit here and -paddle against it all day without getting exhausted.”</p> - -<p>“But how are we going to help ourselves?” continued -Harry.</p> - -<p>“Your canoe and mine,” replied Charley, “can live -out the gale well enough under sail. If we set our -main-sails close-reefed, and keep the canoes close to -the wind, we shall be all right. It’s the two other -canoes that I’m troubled about.”</p> - -<p>“My canoe suits me well enough,” said Joe, “so -long as she keeps on the top of the water, but she -seems to have made up her mind to dive under it.”</p> - -<p>“Mine would be all right if I could stop paddling -long enough to bail her out, but I can’t,” remarked -Tom. “She’s nearly half full of water now.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_124"></a>[124]</span></p> - -<p>“We can’t leave the other fellows,” said Harry, -“so what’s the use of our talking about getting sail -on our canoes?”</p> - -<p>“It’s just possible that Tom’s canoe would live -under sail,” resumed Charley; “but it’s certain that -Joe’s won’t. What do you think about those reeds, -Tom—can you get your canoe into them?”</p> - -<p>“Of course I can, and that’s what we’d better all -do,” exclaimed Tom. “The reeds will break the force -of the seas, and we can stay among them till the -wind goes down.”</p> - -<p>“Suppose you try it,” suggested Charley, “and let -us see how far you can get into the reeds? I think -they’re going to help us out of a very bad scrape.”</p> - -<p>Tom did not dare to turn his canoe around, so he -backed water and went at the reeds stern-first. They -parted readily, and his canoe penetrated without -much difficulty some half-dozen yards into the reeds -where the water was almost quiet. Unfortunately, -he shipped one heavy sea just as he entered the -reeds, which filled his canoe so full that another such<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_125"></a>[125]</span> -sea would certainly have sunk her, had she not been -provided with the bladders bought at Chambly.</p> - -<p>Joe followed Tom’s example, but the <i>Dawn</i> perversely -stuck in the reeds just as she was entering -them, and sea after sea broke over her before Joe -could drive her far enough into the reeds to be protected -by them.</p> - -<p>Joe and Tom were now perfectly safe, though miserably -wet; but, as the rain had ceased, there was -nothing to prevent them from getting dry clothes -out of their water-proof bags, and putting them on -as soon as they could bail the water out of their canoes. -Harry and Charley, seeing their comrades in -safety, made haste to get up sail and to stand out -into the lake—partly because they did not want to -run the risk of being swamped when entering the -reeds, and partly because they wanted the excitement -of sailing in a gale of wind.</p> - -<p>When the masts were stepped, the sails hoisted, -and the sheets trimmed, the two canoes, sailing close -to the wind, began to creep away from the reeds.<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_126"></a>[126]</span> -They behaved wonderfully well. The boys had to -watch them closely, and to lean out to windward -from time to time to hold them right side up. -The rudders were occasionally thrown out of the -water, but the boys took the precaution to steer -with their paddles. The excitement of sailing was -so great, that Charley and Harry forgot all about -the time, and sailed on for hours. Suddenly they -discovered that it was three o’clock, that they had -had no lunch, and that the two canoeists who had -sought refuge in the reeds had absolutely nothing -to eat with them. Filled with pity, they resolved -to return to them without a moment’s delay. It -was then that it occurred to them that in order to -sail back they must turn their canoes around, bringing -them while so doing in the trough of the sea. -Could they possibly do this without being swamped? -The question was a serious one, for they were fully -four miles from the shore, and the wind and sea -were as high as ever.</p> - - - - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> -<div class="chapter"></div> -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_127"></a>[127]</span></p> -<h2 class="nobreak" id="Chapter_X"><span class="smcap">Chapter X.</span></h2> - -<p class="drop-capy">CHARLEY and Harry took in their sails, keeping -the canoes head to sea with an occasional stroke -of the paddle. When all was made snug, and the -moment for turning the canoes had arrived, they -realized that they were about to attempt the most -hazardous feat of the whole cruise.</p> - -<p>“Can we do it?” asked Harry, doubtfully.</p> - -<p>“We’ve got to do it,” replied Charley.</p> - -<p>“Why can’t we unship our rudders and back -water till we get to the reeds?”</p> - -<p>“It might be possible, but the chances are that we -would be swamped. The seas would overtake us, -and we couldn’t keep out of the way of them. No, -we’ve got to turn around and sail back in the regular -way.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_128"></a>[128]</span></p> - -<p>“You know best, of course,” said Harry; “but -what’s the use of taking in our sails before we turn -around? We’ll have trouble in setting them again -with the wind astern.”</p> - -<p>“We can turn the canoes quicker without sails -than we could with the sails set, and every second -that we can gain is worth something. Besides, if we -are capsized it will be an advantage to have the sails -furled. But we’re wasting time. Let your canoe get -right astern of mine, so that mine will keep a little -of the sea off of you; then watch for two or three big -seas and turn your canoe when they have passed.”</p> - -<p>Harry followed his friend’s instructions, and succeeded -in turning his canoe without accident. Then -Charley, getting into the lee of the <i>Sunshine</i>, did his -best to imitate Harry’s successful feat. He managed -to turn the canoe, but while in the act a heavy sea -rolled into the cockpit and filled the <i>Midnight</i> absolutely -full. The beef-bladders, however, kept the -canoe afloat, but she lay like a log on the water, and -every successive wave swept over her.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_129"></a>[129]</span></p> - -<p>Charley did not lose his presence of mind. He -shouted to Harry to run up his sail and keep his canoe -out of the way of the seas, and then he busied -himself shaking out the reef of his main-sail, so that -he could set the whole sail. The moment the canoe -felt the strain of her canvas she began to rush through -the water in spite of her great weight, and no more -seas came aboard her. Steering with one hand, Charley -bailed with his hat with such energy that he soon -freed the canoe of water. Meanwhile he rapidly -overtook Harry, and reached the reeds, while the -<i>Sunshine</i> was a quarter of a mile behind him.</p> - -<p>Tom and Joe were found sitting in their canoes -and suffering the pangs of hunger. Charley put on -dry clothes, while Harry prepared a lunch of dried -beef and crackers, after which the canoeists resigned -themselves as cheerfully as they could to spending -the rest of the afternoon and the night in the reeds. -It was not a pleasant place, but the wind kept the -mosquitoes away, and the boys managed to fall asleep -soon after sunset. The wind died out during the<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_130"></a>[130]</span> -night, and the boys found, the next morning, that -only a few rods below the place where they had -spent the night there was an open channel by which -they could easily have reached the shore. This was -rather aggravating, and it increased the disgust with -which they remembered Lake St. Peter and its reed-lined -shores.</p> - -<p>The voyage down the St. Lawrence seemed monotonous -after the excitement of running the Magog -rapids, and the various adventures of the sail down -the Richelieu. The St. Lawrence has very little -shade along its banks, for, owing to the direction in -which it runs, the sun shines on the water all day -long. The weather was exceedingly hot while the -boys were on the river, and on the third day after -leaving Lake St. Peter they suffered so greatly that -they were afraid to stay on the water lest they should -be sunstruck. Going ashore on the low sandy bank, -they were unable to find a single tree or even a hillock -large enough to afford any shade. They thought -of drawing the canoes ashore and sitting in the<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_131"></a>[131]</span> -shade of them, but there was not a breath of air stirring, -and the very ground was so hot that it almost -scorched their feet. Half a mile away on a meadow -they saw a tree, but it was far too hot to think of -walking that distance. They decided at last to get -into their canoes and to paddle a few rods farther to -a place where a small stream joined the river, and -where they hoped to find the water somewhat cooler -for bathing.</p> - -<p>On reaching the mouth of the little stream the -bows of the canoes were run ashore, so that they -would not float away, and the boys, hastily undressing, -sprung into the water. They had a delightful -bath, and it was not until they began to feel chilly -that they thought of coming out and dressing. Tom -was the first to go ashore, and as he was wading out -of the water he suddenly felt himself sinking in the -sand. Harry and Joe attempted to land a few yards -from the place where Tom was trying to drag his -feet out of the clinging sand, and they too found -themselves in the same difficulty. Harry at once<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_132"></a>[132]</span> -perceived what was the matter, and, making frantic -efforts to get to the shore, cried out to his comrades -that they were caught in a quicksand.</p> - -<p>The struggles made by the three boys were all in -vain. When they tried to lift one foot out of the -sand the other foot would sink still deeper. It was -impossible for them to throw themselves at full -length on the quicksand, for there were nearly two -feet of water over it, and they were not close enough -together to give one another any assistance. By the -time Charley fully understood the peril they were in, -Tom had sunk above his knees in the sand, and Joe -and Harry, finding that they could not extricate -themselves, were waiting, with white faces and trembling -lips, for Charley to come to their help.</p> - -<p>Charley knew perfectly well that if he ventured -too near the other boys he would himself be caught -in the quicksand, and there would be no hope that -any of them could escape. Keeping his presence of -mind, he swum to the stern of one of the canoes, set -it afloat, and pushed it toward Tom so that the latter<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_133"></a>[133]</span> -could get hold of its bow. He then brought two -other canoes to the help of Joe and Harry, and when -each of the three unfortunate canoeists was thus furnished -with something to cling to he climbed into -his own canoe.</p> - -<p>“What are we to do now?” asked Harry.</p> - -<p>“Just hold on to your canoes till I can tow them -out into the stream. You can’t sink while you hang -on to them.”</p> - -<p>“Won’t the canoes sink with us?” asked Tom.</p> - -<p>“Not a bit of it. You wouldn’t sink yourselves -if you could lie down flat on the quicksand. I was -caught in a quicksand once, and that’s the way I -saved myself.”</p> - -<p>“I hope it’s all right,” exclaimed Joe; “but it -seems to me that you’ll have to get a derrick to hoist -me out. But I’m not complaining. I can hang on -to my canoe all day, only I don’t want to be drowned -and buried both at the same time.”</p> - -<p>Charley, meanwhile, was busily making his canoe -fast to Tom’s canoe with his painter. When this was<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_134"></a>[134]</span> -done he paddled away from the shore with all his -might, while Tom tried to lift himself out of the -quicksand by throwing the weight of his body on -the canoe. Slowly Tom and his canoe yielded to the -vigorous strokes of Charley’s paddle and were towed -out into deep water. By the same means Joe and -Harry were rescued, and then the entire fleet—Charley -paddling, and the others swimming and pushing -their canoes—floated a short distance down stream, -and finally landed where the sand was firm and hard.</p> - -<p>“What should we have done if you’d got into the -quicksand, as we did?” said Harry to Charley, as -they were dressing.</p> - -<p>“By this time we should all have disappeared,” -replied Charley.</p> - -<p>“I shall never go ashore again while we’re on this -river without making sure that I’m not walking into -a quicksand,” continued Harry. “It was awful to -find myself sinking deeper and deeper, and to know -that I couldn’t help myself.”</p> - -<p>“Very likely there isn’t another quicksand the<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_135"></a>[135]</span> -whole length of the St. Lawrence,” said Charley. -“However, it’s well enough to be careful where we -land. I’ve noticed that where a little stream joins a -big one the bottom is likely to be soft; but after all -a regular dangerous quicksand isn’t often met. I -never saw but one before.”</p> - -<p>“Tell us about it,” suggested Joe.</p> - -<p>“No; we’ve talked enough about quicksands, and -the subject isn’t a cheerful one. Do you see that -pile of boards? Let’s make a board shanty, and go -to sleep in it after we’ve had some lunch. It will be -too hot to paddle before the end of the afternoon.”</p> - -<p>A shanty was easily made by leaning a dozen -planks against the top of the pile of boards, and -after a comfortable lunch the boys took a long nap. -When they awoke they were disgusted to find that -their canoes were high and dry two rods from the -edge of the water. They had reached a part of the -river where the tide was felt, and without knowing -it they had gone ashore at high tide. They had to -carry the canoes, with all their contents, down to the<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_136"></a>[136]</span> -water, and as the receding tide had left a muddy -and slippery surface to walk over the task was not -a pleasant one. They congratulated themselves that -they had not gone ashore at low tide, in which case -the rising of the water during the night would have -carried away the canoes.</p> - -<p>Sailing down the river with a gentle breeze, and -with the help of the ebbing tide, the canoeists came -to the mouth of a small river which entered the St. -Lawrence from the north. They knew by means of -the map that the small river was the Jacques Cartier. -It was a swift, shallow, and noisy stream, flowing -between high, precipitous banks, and spanned by a -lofty and picturesque bridge. Taking in their sails, -the boys entered the Jacques Cartier, picking their -way carefully among the rocks, and making headway -very slowly against the rapid current. They stopped -under the bridge, just above which there was an impassable -rapid, and went ashore for lunch.</p> - -<p>Near by there was a saw-mill, and from one of the -workmen who came to look at the canoes the boys<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_137"></a>[137]</span> -heard wonderful reports of the fish to be caught in -the stream. It was full of salmon—so the man said—and -about nine miles from its mouth there was a -pool where the trout actually clamored to be caught. -The enthusiasm of the canoeists was kindled; and -they resolved to make a camp on the bank of the -stream, and to spend a few days in fishing.</p> - -<p>After having thus excited his young hearers the -workman cruelly told them that the right to fish for -salmon was owned by a man living in Montreal, and -that any one catching a salmon without permission -would be heavily fined. The trout, however, belonged -to nobody, and the boys, though greatly disappointed -about the salmon, would not give up their -plan of trout-fishing. They hired two carts from a -farmer living a short distance from the river, and, -placing their canoes on the carts, walked beside them -over a wretchedly rough road until they reached a -place deep in the woods, where a little stream, icy -cold, joined the Jacques Cartier. Just before entering -the latter the little stream formed a quiet pool, in<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_138"></a>[138]</span> -which the trout could be seen jumping. The point -of land between the trout-stream and the river was -covered with a carpet of soft grass, and on this the -canoes were placed and made ready to be slept in.</p> - -<p>The workman at the mouth of the Jacques Cartier -had not exaggerated the number of trout in the pool. -It was alive with fish. The boys were charmed with -the beauty of their camping-ground and the luxury -of their table. It was rather tiresome to walk two -miles every day to the nearest farm-house for milk, -but with the milk rice griddle cakes were made, -and upon these and fresh-killed trout the canoeists -feasted for three delightful days.</p> - -<div class="figcenter illowp70" id="i_138a"> -<img class="w100" src="images/i_138a.jpg" alt="" /> -<div class="caption"> -<p class="center">“THEY FOUND A BEAR FEASTING UPON THE REMAINS OF THEIR BREAKFAST.”</p> -</div> -</div> - -<p>They had one real adventure while on the Jacques -Cartier. One day, when they returned to their camp -from an exploration of the upper part of the trout-stream, -they found a bear feasting upon the remains -of their breakfast and their bottle of maple-sirup, -which he had upset and broken. The animal was -full-grown, and looked like a very ugly customer, but -no sooner did he see the boys than he started on<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_139"></a>[139]</span> -a rapid run for the woods. By the time the boys -had found their pistols and were ready to follow him -the bear had disappeared, and though they hunted for -him all the rest of the day they could not find him. -Had the bear taken it into his head to hunt the boys -he would probably have been much more successful, -for their pistol-bullets would have had little effect -upon him, except to sharpen his appetite for tender -and wholesome boys’-meat.</p> - - - - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> -<div class="chapter"></div> -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_140"></a>[140]</span></p> -<h2 class="nobreak" id="Chapter_XI"><span class="smcap">Chapter XI.</span></h2> - -<p class="drop-capy">IT sometimes blows very hard on the St. Lawrence. -It blew especially hard the morning the young -canoeists returned to the banks of the great river -from their excursion up the Jacques Cartier. As far -as they could see the St. Lawrence was covered with -white-caps. The wind blew directly up the river, -and a heavy sea was breaking on the little island -which lay opposite the mouth of the Jacques Cartier. -Paddling against such a wind and sea would have -been nearly impossible, and the boys resolved to -wait until the wind should go down.</p> - -<p>The day was a long one, for there was nothing to -do but to watch the men at work in the saw-mill, -and to look out on the river to see if the wind and -sea had gone down. It continued to blow hard all<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_141"></a>[141]</span> -day and all night, and when Harry awoke his comrades -at five o’clock the next morning it was blowing -as hard as ever.</p> - -<p>Nobody wanted to spend another day at the saw-mill. -Although the wind was blowing up the river -the tide was ebbing, and would help the canoes to -make some little progress, in spite of the wind and -sea. So after a hurried breakfast the fleet got under -way at six o’clock and gallantly breasted the waves.</p> - -<p>The boys found that paddling against so strong a -head-wind was harder than they had imagined that -it could be. It was almost impossible to force the -upper blade of the paddle through the air when trying -to make a stroke, and it was only by turning the -two paddle-blades at right angles to one another, -so that the upper blade would present its edge to -the wind, that this could be done. The seas were -so large that the two canoes which were leading -would often be entirely invisible to the other canoes, -though they were but a few yards apart. The <i>Twilight</i>, -as was her habit when driven against head-seas,<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_142"></a>[142]</span> -threw spray all over herself, and the <i>Dawn</i> exhibited -her old vice of trying to dive through the -seas. The other canoes were dry enough, but they -presented more resistance to the wind, and hence -were harder to paddle.</p> - -<p>Little was said during the first half-hour, for -everybody was working too hard at the paddle to -have any breath to spare for talking; but finally -Harry, who was in the advance with Charley, slackened -his stroke, and, hailing Joe and Tom, asked -them how they were getting along.</p> - -<p>“Wet as usual,” replied Joe. “The water is pretty -near up to my waist in the canoe, and two waves -out of three wash right over her. But I don’t care; -I’ll paddle as long as anybody else will.”</p> - -<p>“My canoe will float, unless the bladders burst,” -said Tom, “but I’ll have to stop and bail out before -long, or she’ll be so heavy that I can’t stir her.”</p> - -<p>“Never mind,” cried Joe. “Look at the splendid -time we’re making. We’ve come nearly a quarter of -a mile, and that means that we’re paddling at the<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_143"></a>[143]</span> -rate of half a mile an hour. At this rate we’ll get -somewhere in the course of the summer.”</p> - -<p>“There isn’t any use in tiring ourselves out for -nothing,” exclaimed Harry. “Boys! we’ll make that -sand-spit right ahead of us, and wait there till the -wind goes down.”</p> - -<p>“All right,” said Joe. “Only it’s a pity to go -ashore when the tide is helping us along so beautifully. -That is, the Commodore said it would help -us, and of course he is right.”</p> - -<p>“No reflections on the Commodore will be allowed,” -cried Harry. “Bail out your canoes, you two -fellows, and Charley and I will wait for you.”</p> - -<p>Joe was very anxious to go ashore and rest, for -he was nearly tired out; but he was not willing to -let Harry know that he was tired. The two boys -had been disputing while on the Jacques Cartier as -to their respective strength, and Harry had boasted -that he could endure twice as much fatigue as Joe. -This was true enough, for Harry was older and much -more muscular, but Joe was determined to paddle as<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_144"></a>[144]</span> -long as he could swing his arms rather than to admit -that he was the weaker.</p> - -<p>The sandy spit where Harry proposed to rest was -half a mile farther on, but before it was reached poor -Joe managed to sprain the muscles of his left wrist. -He was compelled to stop paddling except just hard -enough to keep the <i>Dawn’s</i> head to the sea, and to -call out to the Commodore that he must be allowed -to go ashore at once.</p> - -<p>Now, the north shore of the river, near which the -canoes were paddling, was a rocky precipice, rising -perpendicularly directly from the water, and at least -two hundred feet high. To land on such a shore -was, of course, impossible, and the sandy spit toward -which the fleet was paddling was the only possible -landing-place within sight, unless the canoes were to -turn round and run back to the Jacques Cartier.</p> - -<p>In this state of things Harry, after consulting with -Charley and Tom, resolved to tow the <i>Dawn</i>. Her -painter was made fast to the stern-post of the <i>Sunshine</i>, -and Harry, bracing his feet and setting his<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_145"></a>[145]</span> -teeth tight together, began the task of forcing two -heavy canoes through the rough water. He found -that he could make progress slowly, but Joe could -not steer the <i>Dawn</i> except by paddling, and as he -was able to do very little of that she kept yawing -about in a most unpleasant way, which greatly added -to Harry’s labor.</p> - -<p>Suddenly, Joe had a happy thought: he set his -“dandy” and hauled the sheet taut, so that the -boom was parallel with the keel. The effect of this -was that whenever the canoe’s head fell off the sail -filled and brought her up again. Joe was relieved -of the task of steering, and Harry was able to tow -the <i>Dawn</i> much more easily than before.</p> - -<p>The other canoeists followed Joe’s example, and, -setting their “dandies,” greatly lessened their labor. -The canoes kept their heads to the wind of their -own accord, and everybody wondered why so obvious -a method of fighting a head-wind had not sooner -been thought of.</p> - -<p>It was eight o’clock when the sandy spit was<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_146"></a>[146]</span> -reached. The tide had been ebbing for some hours, -and the sand was warm and dry, except near the -edge of the water. The canoes were hauled some -distance over the sand to a spot where there was a -clump of bushes, and where it was reasonable to suppose -that they would be perfectly safe even at high -tide. A second breakfast was then cooked and eaten, -after which the boys set out to explore their camping-ground.</p> - -<p>It was simply a low sand-bank, about a hundred -feet wide at widest part, and running out two or -three hundred feet into the river. As has been said, -the north bank of the river was a perpendicular -precipice, but now that the tide was out there was a -path at the foot of the precipice by means of which -any one could walk from the sand-spit to a ravine a -quarter of a mile away, and thus reach the meadows -lying back of the precipice. This path was covered -with water at high tide; but, as it was sure to be -passable for three or four hours, Harry and Tom set -out to procure provisions for the day.</p> - -<div class="figcenter illowp70" id="i_146a"> -<img class="w100" src="images/i_146a.jpg" alt="" /> -<div class="caption"> -<p class="center">AROUND THE CAMP-FIRE.</p> -</div> -</div> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_147"></a>[147]</span></p> - -<p>The fleet was wind-bound all that day, for neither -the wind nor the sea showed the slightest intention -of going down. Harry and Tom returned after an -hour’s absence, with bread, butter, eggs, milk, and -strawberries, and with the cheerful information that, -in the opinion of a gloomy farmer, the wind would -continue to blow for at least two days more.</p> - -<p>After resting and sleeping on the soft sand the -boys began to find the time hang heavily on their -hands. They overhauled their sails and rigging, putting -them in complete order. Charley mended a pair -of trousers belonging to Joe in a really artistic way; -and Joe, with his left arm in a sling, played “mumble-te-peg” -with Harry. Tom collected fire-wood, -and, when he had got together more than enough to -cook two or three meals, occupied himself by trying -to roll a heavy log into a position near the canoes, -where it could be used as a seat or a table.</p> - -<p>The sand was strewn with logs, big and little, and -Harry proposed that as many logs as possible should -be got together, so that an enormous camp-fire could<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_148"></a>[148]</span> -be started. It was a happy idea, for it gave the boys -employment for the greater part of the day. It became -a matter of pride with them to bring the biggest -and heaviest of the logs up to the fireplace. -Some of them could only be stirred with levers, and -moved with the help of rollers cut from smaller logs. -Whenever a particularly big log was successfully -moved the boys were encouraged to attack a still -bigger one. Thus they finally collected an amount -of fire-wood sufficient to make a blaze bright enough -to be seen a dozen miles at night.</p> - -<p>When they were tired of rolling logs Tom went -fishing, but caught nothing; while Charley cooked -the dinner and watched the rising tide—half afraid -that the water would reach the fire and put it out -before he could get dinner ready. The tide rose so -high that it came within two or three yards of the -fire, and almost as near to the canoes, but it spared -the dinner. When the tide was nearly full only a -small part of the sand-spit was out of water, and the -path along the foot of the precipice was completely<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_149"></a>[149]</span> -covered, so that the waves broke directly against the -rocks.</p> - -<p>“It’s lucky for us that the tide doesn’t cover the -whole of this place,” remarked Charley as he placed -the dinner on a large log which served as a table, -and beat a tattoo on the frying-pan as a signal to -Tom to give up fishing and come to dinner. “I -should hate to have to take to the canoes again in -this wind.”</p> - -<p>“It’s lucky that the tide will ebb again,” said -Harry, “for we’re cut off from the shore as the tide -is now, unless we could climb up the rocks, and I -don’t believe we could.”</p> - -<p>“It’s all right,” said Tom, putting his fishing-tackle -in his canoe, “provided the tide doesn’t come up in -the night and float the canoes off.”</p> - -<p>“Oh, that can’t happen!” exclaimed Harry. “The -tide’s turned already, and doesn’t reach the canoes.”</p> - -<p>“I’m going to sleep on the sand,” remarked Joe. -“It’s softer than the bottom of my canoe, and there -isn’t any sign of rain.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_150"></a>[150]</span></p> - -<p>“You don’t catch me sleeping anywhere except in -my canoe,” said Harry. “There isn’t any bed more -comfortable than the <i>Sunshine</i>.”</p> - -<p>“Can you turn over in her at night?” asked Joe.</p> - -<p>“Well, yes; that is, if I do it very slow and -easy.”</p> - -<p>“The bottom-board is a nice soft piece of wood, -isn’t it?” continued Joe.</p> - -<p>“It’s pine-wood,” replied Harry, shortly. “Besides, -I sleep on cushions.”</p> - -<p>“And you like to lie stretched out perfectly -straight, don’t you?”</p> - -<p>“I like it well enough—much better than I like to -see a young officer trying to chaff his Commodore,” -returned Harry, trying to look very stern.</p> - -<p>“Oh, I’m not trying to chaff anybody!” exclaimed -Joe. “I was only wondering if your canoe was as -comfortable as a coffin would be, and I believe it is—every -bit as comfortable.”</p> - -<p>When the time came for “turning in” Joe spread -his water-proof blanket on the sand close by the side<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_151"></a>[151]</span> -of his canoe. He had dragged her several yards -away from the rest of the fleet, so as to be able -to make his bed on the highest and driest part of -the sand, and to shelter himself from the wind by -lying in the lee of his boat. The other boys preferred -to sleep in their canoes, which were placed -side by side and close together. The blazing logs -made the camp almost as light as if the sun were -shining, and the boys lay awake a long while talking -together, and hoping that the wind would die -out before morning.</p> - -<p>Joe, whose sprained wrist pained him a little, was -the last to fall asleep. While he had expressed no -fears about the tide (for he did not wish to be thought -nervous), he was a little uneasy about it. He had noticed -that when the tide rose during the day it would -have completely covered the sand-spit had it risen -only a few inches higher. Long after his comrades -had fallen asleep it occurred to Joe that it would -have been a wise precaution to make the canoes fast -to the bushes, so that they could not be carried<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_152"></a>[152]</span> -away; but he did not venture to wake the boys -merely in order to give them advice which they -probably would not accept. So he kept silent, and -toward ten o’clock fell asleep.</p> - -<p>In the course of the night he began to dream. He -thought that he was a member of an expedition trying -to reach the North Pole in canoes, and that he -was sleeping on the ice. He felt that his feet and -back were slowly freezing, and that a polar-bear was -nudging him in the ribs occasionally, to see if he -was alive and ready to be eaten. This was such -an uncomfortable situation that Joe woke up, and -for a few moments could not understand where he -was.</p> - -<p>The wind had gone down, the stars had come out, -and the tide had come up. Joe was lying in a shallow -pool of water, and his canoe, which was almost -afloat, was gently rubbing against him. He sprung -up and called to his companions. There was no answer. -The fire was out, but by the starlight Joe -could see that the whole sand-spit was covered with<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_153"></a>[153]</span> -water, and that neither the other boys nor their canoes -were in sight. The tide was still rising, and -Joe’s canoe was beginning to float away, when he -seized her, threw his blankets into her, and, stepping -aboard, sat down, and was gently floated away.</p> - - - - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> -<div class="chapter"></div> -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_154"></a>[154]</span></p> -<h2 class="nobreak" id="Chapter_XII"><span class="smcap">Chapter XII.</span></h2> - -<p class="drop-capy">JOE was alone on the St. Lawrence in the middle -of the night, and with a sprained wrist, which -nearly disabled him so far as paddling was concerned. -Worse than this, his comrades had disappeared, -and there could not be the slightest doubt -that their canoes had floated away with them while -they were sound asleep. What chance had he of -finding them? How could he get ashore, with his -sprained wrist; and what probability was there that -the three boys thus carried away in their sleep -would escape from their dangerous situation without -any serious accident?</p> - -<p>As these questions presented themselves to Joe -his first impulse was to admit that he was completely -disheartened and to burst into tears. He<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_155"></a>[155]</span> -was, however, far too manly to yield to it, and he immediately -began to think what was the best thing -that he could do in the circumstances.</p> - -<p>The water was perfectly smooth, so that there was -really no danger that the runaway canoes would capsize, -unless their owners should start up in a fright -and not fully understand that their canoes were no -longer on solid land. Neither was there much chance -that they would be run down by steamboats, for the -steamboat channel was near the south shore of the -river, a long distance from the sand-spit. Joe remembered -how fast the tide had risen the day before, and -he calculated that the missing canoes must have -been afloat about half an hour before the water -reached the place where he was sleeping. They -would naturally drift in the same direction in which -the <i>Dawn</i> was drifting; and all that it would be -necessary for Joe to do in order to overtake them -would be to increase the speed at which his canoe -was moving.</p> - -<p>There was a scarcely perceptible breeze blowing<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_156"></a>[156]</span> -from the south. Joe got up his main-mast and set his -sail. Light as the breeze was, the canoe felt it, and -began to move through the water. Joe steered by -the stars, and kept the <i>Dawn</i> as nearly as possible -on the course which he supposed the other canoes -had taken. He had no lantern with him, and could -see but a little distance ahead in the dark, but he -shouted every few moments, partly in order to attract -the attention of the missing canoeists, and partly -in order to warn any other boat that might be in -the neighborhood not to run him down.</p> - -<p>After sailing in this way for at least an hour, and -hearing no sound whatever but his own voice and -the creaking of the canoe’s spars, Joe was startled at -perceiving a black object just ahead of him. He -avoided it with a vigorous movement of his paddle, -and as he drifted close to it with the wind shaken -out of his sail he saw to his great delight that it was -a canoe.</p> - -<p>It was the <i>Sunshine</i>, with her canoe-tent rigged -over her, and her commander sound asleep. Taking<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_157"></a>[157]</span> -hold of her gunwale, Joe drew the two canoes together -and put his hand gently on Harry’s forehead. -Harry instantly awoke, and hearing Joe begging him -as he valued his life to lie perfectly still, took the -latter’s advice, and asked, with some alarm, what -was the matter. When he learned that he was adrift -on the river he sat up, took down his tent, and getting -out his paddle joined in the search for Tom and -Charley.</p> - -<p>“They must be close by,” said Harry, “for all -three canoes must have floated away at the same -time. Tom and Charley sleep sounder than I do, -and if I didn’t wake up it’s pretty certain that they -didn’t.”</p> - -<p>Presently Charley’s canoe was overtaken. Charley -had been awakened by the sound of Harry’s paddle -and the loud tone in which Harry and Joe were talking. -He was sitting up when the <i>Dawn</i> and the -<i>Sunshine</i> overtook him; and having comprehended -the situation in which he found himself on awaking, -he was making ready to paddle ashore.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_158"></a>[158]</span></p> - -<p>There was now only one canoe missing—the <i>Twilight</i>. -Harry, Joe, and Charley took turns in shouting -at the top of their lungs for Tom, but they could -obtain no answer except the echo from the cliffs of -the north shore. They paddled up the river until -they were certain that they had gone farther than -Tom could possibly have drifted, and then turned -and paddled down stream, shouting at intervals, and -growing more and more alarmed at finding no trace -of the lost canoe.</p> - -<p>“She can’t have sunk, that’s one comfort,” exclaimed -Harry, “for the bladders that Tom put in -her at Chambly would keep her afloat, even if he -did manage to capsize her in the dark.”</p> - -<p>“He took the bladders out yesterday morning and -left them on the sand just in the lee of his canoe,” -said Charley. “Don’t you remember that he sponged -her out after we landed, and that he said that he -wouldn’t put his things back into her until we were -ready to start?”</p> - -<p>“I remember it now,” replied Harry. “And I<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_159"></a>[159]</span> -remember that I did the same thing. There’s nothing -in my canoe now except my water-proof bag and -my blankets. But they’re not of much consequence -compared with Tom. Boys, do you really think he’s -drowned?”</p> - -<p>“Of course he isn’t,” cried Joe. “We’ll find him -in a few minutes. He must be somewhere near by, -and he’s sleeping so sound that he don’t hear us. -You know how hard it is to wake him up.”</p> - -<p>“Tom is a first-rate swimmer, and if he has spilt -himself out of his canoe and she has sunk, he has -swum ashore,” said Charley. “My opinion is that -we had better stay just where we are until daylight, -and then look for him along the shore. He’s worth -a dozen drowned fellows, wherever he is.”</p> - -<p>Charley’s advice was taken, and the boys waited -for daylight as patiently as they could. Daylight—or -rather dawn—came in the course of an hour, but -not a glimpse of the missing canoe did it afford. The -tide had already changed, and the top of the treacherous -sand-spit was once more above water, and not<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_160"></a>[160]</span> -very far distant from the canoes. As soon as it was -certain that nothing could be seen of Tom on the -water his alarmed comrades paddled toward the -north shore, hoping that they might find him, and -possibly his canoe, somewhere at the foot of the -rocks.</p> - -<p>They were again unsuccessful. While Joe sailed -up and down along the shore, the two other boys -paddled close to the rocks, and searched every foot of -space where it would have been possible for a canoe -to land, or a canoeist to keep a footing above the -water. They had searched the shore for a full mile -above the sand-spit and had paddled back nearly -half the way, when they were suddenly hailed, and -looking up, saw Tom standing on a ledge of rock ten -feet above the water.</p> - -<p>“Are you fellows going to leave me here all day?” -demanded Tom. “I began to think you were all -drowned, and that I’d have to starve to death up -here.”</p> - -<div class="figcenter illowp70" id="i_160a"> -<img class="w100" src="images/i_160a.jpg" alt="" /> -<div class="caption"> -<p class="center">“HOW IN THE WORLD DID YOU GET UP THERE?”</p> -</div> -</div> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_161"></a>[161]</span></p> - -<p>“How in the world did you get up there?” -“Where were you when we came by here half an -hour ago?” “Where’s your canoe?” “Are you all -right?” These and a dozen other questions were -hurled at Tom by his excited and overjoyed friends.</p> - -<p>“I was asleep until a few minutes ago,” replied -Tom. “I got up here when the tide was high, and -I had hard work to do it, too.”</p> - -<p>“What’s become of your canoe? Is she lost?” -asked Harry.</p> - -<p>“She’s somewhere at the bottom of the river. I -tried to turn over in her in the night, thinking she -was on the sand-spit, but she turned over with me, -and sunk before I could make out what had happened.”</p> - -<p>“And then you swum ashore?”</p> - -<p>“Yes. I saw the north-star, and knew that if -I could swim long enough I could find the shore. -When I struck these rocks I was disappointed, for I -couldn’t find a place where I could land until I got -my hands on this ledge and drew myself up.”</p> - -<p>“Unless Tom wants to stay where he is we’d better<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_162"></a>[162]</span> -invent some way of taking him with us,” remarked -Joe.</p> - -<p>“He’ll have to get into my canoe,” said Harry.</p> - -<p>“How deep is the water where you are?” asked -Tom.</p> - -<p>“It’s anywhere from six feet to sixty. I can’t -touch bottom with the paddle, so it’s certain to be -more than seven feet deep.”</p> - -<p>“Then, if you’ll please to give me room, I’ll jump, -and somebody can pick me up.”</p> - -<p>Tom jumped into the water, and had little trouble -in climbing into Harry’s canoe—the water being perfectly -quiet. The fleet then paddled back to the -sand-spit, where they landed and breakfasted, while -Tom dried his clothes by the fire.</p> - -<p>Every member of the expedition except Joe had -lost something, and poor Tom had lost his canoe and -everything except the clothes which he was wearing. -As long as the water continued to be smooth Tom -could be carried in either Harry’s or Charley’s canoe, -but in case the wind and sea should rise it would be<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_163"></a>[163]</span> -very difficult, if not impossible, to keep the canoe -right side up with two persons in her. Quebec was -still at least twenty-five miles distant, and it would -take nearly a whole day of very hard work to paddle -a heavy canoe, with two boys in her, only one -of whom was furnished with a paddle, twenty-five -miles, even in the most favorable circumstances. -Moreover, Joe’s sprained wrist made it impossible -for him to paddle, and the wind was so light that -sailing to Quebec was out of the question.</p> - -<p>It was therefore decided that Harry should take -Joe in the <i>Sunshine</i> back to the Jacques Cartier, and -leaving him to walk to the nearest railway-station, -should return to the sand-spit and join Tom and -Charley in paddling down to Quebec, Tom taking -Joe’s canoe. Although the boys had originally intended -to end their cruise at Quebec, they had become -so fond of canoeing that they would gladly -have gone on to the Saguenay River and, if possible, -to Lake St. John; but now that Tom was without -a canoe no one thought of prolonging the cruise.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_164"></a>[164]</span></p> - -<p>Quebec was reached by the fleet several hours -after Joe had arrived there by the train. He was -at the landing-place to meet his comrades, and had -already made a bargain with a canal-boatman to -carry the canoes all the way to New York for five -dollars each. As the <i>Sunshine</i> was fitted with -hatches which fastened with a lock, and as it would -be necessary for the Custom-house officer at Rouse’s -Point to search her, Harry wrote to the Custom-house -at that place, giving directions how to open -the lock. It was a padlock without a key, one of -the so-called letter-locks which can be opened by -placing the letters in such a position that they spell -some particular word. Harry had provided the -canoe with this lock expressly in order to avoid -trouble at Custom-houses, and in this instance the -plan proved completely successful, for the officer at -Rouse’s Point was able to unlock the canoe and to -lock it up again without a key.</p> - -<p>The boys spent a night and a day at Quebec, -and, after seeing their canoes safely started, they<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_165"></a>[165]</span> -took the train for New York. As they talked over -their cruise on the way home they agreed that canoeing -was far more delightful than any other way of -cruising, and that they would go on a canoe cruise -every summer.</p> - -<p>“As soon as I can afford it I shall get a new canoe,” -said Tom.</p> - -<p>“Will you get a ‘Rice Laker?’” asked Harry.</p> - -<p>“Of course I will. My canoe was much the best -boat in the fleet, and I shall get another exactly like -her.”</p> - -<p>“There’s no doubt that you are a genuine canoeist, -Tom,” said Charley. “You’ve had lots of trouble -with your canoe because she had no deck, and at last -she sunk and nearly drowned you, because she had -no water-tight compartments; but for all that you -really think that she was the best canoe ever built. -Is everybody else convinced that his own canoe is -the best in the world?”</p> - -<p>“I am,” cried Joe.</p> - -<p>“And I am,” cried Harry.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_166"></a>[166]</span></p> - -<p>“So am I,” added Charley; “and as this proves -that we are all thorough canoeists, we will join the -American Canoe Association at once, and cruise under -its flag next summer.”</p> - - -<p>THE END.</p> - - - - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> -<div class="chapter"></div> -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_1"></a>[Ad1]</span></p> -<h2 class="nobreak" id="INTERESTING_BOOKS_FOR_BOYS">INTERESTING BOOKS FOR BOYS.</h2> - -<hr class="r5" /> - -<div class="blockquota"> -<p class="hang">THE BOY TRAVELLERS IN THE FAR EAST. By <span class="smcap">Thomas W. -Knox</span>. Four Parts. Profusely Illustrated. 8vo, Cloth, $3 00 each.</p> -</div> - -<div class="blockquotb"> -<p>Part I. <span class="smcap">Adventures of Two Youths in Japan and China.</span></p> - -<p>Part II. <span class="smcap">Adventures of Two Youths in Siam and Java.</span> With Descriptions -of Cochin-China, Cambodia, Sumatra, and the Malay Archipelago.</p> - -<p>Part III. <span class="smcap">Adventures of Two Youths in Ceylon and India.</span> With -Descriptions of Borneo, the Philippine Islands, and Burmah.</p> - -<p>Part IV. <span class="smcap">Adventures of Two Youths in a Journey to Egypt and -the Holy Land.</span></p> -</div> - -<div class="blockquota"> -<p class="hang">HUNTING ADVENTURES ON LAND AND SEA. By <span class="smcap">Thomas W. -Knox</span>. Two Parts. Copiously Illustrated. 8vo, Cloth, $2 50 each.</p> -</div> - -<div class="blockquotb"> -<p>Part I. <span class="smcap">The Young Nimrods in North America.</span></p> - -<p>Part II. <span class="smcap">The Young Nimrods Around the World.</span></p> -</div> - -<div class="blockquota"> -<p class="hang">THE HISTORY OF A MOUNTAIN. By <span class="smcap">Élisée Reclus</span>. Illustrated -by L. Bennett. 12mo, Cloth, $1 25.</p> - -<p class="hang">WHAT MR. DARWIN SAW IN HIS VOYAGE ROUND THE WORLD -IN THE SHIP “BEAGLE.” Illustrated. 8vo, Cloth, $3 00.</p> - -<p class="hang">FRIENDS WORTH KNOWING. Glimpses of American Natural History. -By <span class="smcap">Ernest Ingersoll</span>. Illustrated. 16mo, Cloth, $1 00.</p> - -<p class="hang">THE FOUR MACNICOLS. By <span class="smcap">William Black</span>, Author of “A Princess -of Thule.” Illustrated. 16mo, Cloth, $1 00.</p> - -<p class="hang">WHO WAS PAUL GRAYSON? By <span class="smcap">John Habberton</span>, Author of -“Helen’s Babies.” Illustrated. 16mo, Cloth, $1 00.</p> - -<p class="hang">HOW TO GET STRONG, AND HOW TO STAY SO. By <span class="smcap">William -Blaikie</span>. With Illustrations. 16mo, Cloth, $1 00.</p> - -<p class="hang"><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_2"></a>[Ad2]</span></p> - -<p class="hang">TOBY TYLER; or, Ten Weeks with a Circus. By <span class="smcap">James Otis</span>. Illustrated. -16mo, Cloth, $1 00.</p> - -<p class="hang">MR. STUBBS’S BROTHER. A Sequel to “Toby Tyler.” By <span class="smcap">James -Otis</span>. Illustrated. 16mo, Cloth, $1 00.</p> - -<p class="hang">TIM AND TIP; or, The Adventures of a Boy and a Dog. By <span class="smcap">James -Otis</span>. Illustrated. 16mo, Cloth, $1 00.</p> - -<p class="hang">THE MORAL PIRATES. By <span class="smcap">W. L. Alden</span>. Illustrated. 16mo, -Cloth, $1 00.</p> - -<p class="hang">THE CRUISE OF THE “GHOST.” By <span class="smcap">W. L. Alden</span>. Illustrated. -16mo, Cloth, $1 00.</p> - -<p class="hang">THE TALKING LEAVES. An Indian Story. By <span class="smcap">W. O. Stoddard</span>. -Illustrated. 16mo, Cloth, $1 00.</p> - -<p class="hang">THE ADVENTURES OF A YOUNG NATURALIST. By <span class="smcap">Lucien -Biart</span>. With 117 Illustrations. 12mo, Cloth, $1 75.</p> - -<p class="hang">AN INVOLUNTARY VOYAGE. By <span class="smcap">Lucien Biart</span>. Illustrated. -12mo, Cloth, $1 25.</p> - -<p class="hang">THE SELF-HELP SERIES. By <span class="smcap">Samuel Smiles</span>.</p> -</div> - -<div class="blockquotb"> -<p><span class="smcap">Self-Help.</span> 12mo, Cloth, $1 00.—<span class="smcap">Character.</span> 12mo, Cloth, $1 00.—<span class="smcap">Thrift.</span> -12mo, Cloth, $1 00.—<span class="smcap">Duty.</span> 12mo, Cloth, $1 00.</p> -</div> - -<div class="blockquota"> -<p class="hang">BY CHARLES CARLETON COFFIN. Four volumes. Illustrated. -8vo, Cloth, $3 00 each.</p> -</div> - -<div class="blockquotb"> -<p><span class="smcap">The Story of Liberty.</span></p> - -<p><span class="smcap">Old Times in the Colonies.</span></p> - -<p><span class="smcap">The Boys of ’76.</span> A History of the Battles of the Revolution.</p> - -<p><span class="smcap">Building the Nation.</span> Events in the History of the United States, from -the Revolution to the Beginning of the War between the States.</p> -</div> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_3"></a>[Ad3]</span></p> - -<div class="blockquota"> -<p class="hang">THE BOYHOOD OF MARTIN LUTHER; or, The Sufferings of the -Little Beggar-Boy who afterward Became the Great German Reformer. -By <span class="smcap">Henry Mayhew</span>. Illustrated. 16mo, Cloth, $1 25.</p> - -<p class="hang">THE STORY OF THE PEASANT-BOY PHILOSOPHER. (Founded -on the Early Life of Ferguson, the Shepherd-Boy Astronomer, and -intended to show how a Poor Lad became acquainted with the -Principles of Natural Science.) By <span class="smcap">Henry Mayhew</span>. 16mo, Cloth, -$1 25.</p> - -<p class="hang">YOUNG BENJAMIN FRANKLIN. A Story to show how Young -Benjamin learned the Principles which raised him from a Printer’s -Boy to the First Ambassador of the American Republic. By <span class="smcap">Henry -Mayhew</span>. Illustrated. 16mo, Cloth, $1 25.</p> - -<p class="hang">THE WONDERS OF SCIENCE; or, Young Humphry Davy (the -Cornish Apothecary’s Boy who taught himself Natural Philosophy, -and eventually became President of the Royal Society). The Life -of a Wonderful Boy. By <span class="smcap">Henry Mayhew</span>. 16mo, Cloth, $1 25.</p> - -<p class="hang">THE BOYHOOD OF GREAT MEN. By <span class="smcap">John G. Edgar</span>. Illustrated. -16mo, Cloth, $1 00.</p> - -<p class="hang">THE FOOTPRINTS OF FAMOUS MEN. By <span class="smcap">John G. Edgar</span>. Illustrated. -16mo, Cloth, $1 00.</p> - -<p class="hang">HISTORY FOR BOYS; or, Annals of the Nations of Modern Europe. -By <span class="smcap">John G. Edgar</span>. Illustrated. 16mo, Cloth, $1 00.</p> - -<p class="hang">SEA-KINGS AND NAVAL HEROES. A Book for Boys. By <span class="smcap">John G. -Edgar</span>. Illustrated. 16mo, Cloth, $1 00.</p> - -<p class="hang">THE WARS OF THE ROSES. By <span class="smcap">John G. Edgar</span>. Illustrated. -16mo, Cloth, $1 00.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_4"></a>[Ad4]</span></p> - -<p class="hang">DOGS AND THEIR DOINGS. By Rev. <span class="smcap">F. O. Morris</span>, B.A. Illustrated. -Square 8vo, Cloth, Gilt Sides, $1 75.</p> - -<p class="hang">TALES FROM THE ODYSSEY FOR BOYS AND GIRLS. By -C. M. B. 32mo, Paper, 25 cents.</p> - -<p class="hang">THE ADVENTURES OF REUBEN DAVIDGER; Seventeen Years -and Four Months Captive among the Dyaks of Borneo. By <span class="smcap">J. -Greenwood</span>. 8vo, Cloth, $1 25; 4to, Paper, 15 cents.</p> - -<p class="hang">CAST UP BY THE SEA; or, The Adventures of Ned Grey. By Sir -<span class="smcap">Samuel W. Baker</span>, M.A., F.R.S., F.R.G.S. Illustrated. 12mo, Cloth, -$1 25.</p> - -<p class="hang">WILD SPORTS OF THE WORLD. A Book of Natural History and -Adventure. By <span class="smcap">James Greenwood</span>. Illustrated. Crown 8vo, Cloth, -$2 50.</p> - -<p class="hang">HOMES WITHOUT HANDS: Being a Description of the Habitations -of Animals, classed according to their Principle of Construction. -By the Rev. <span class="smcap">J. G. Wood</span>, M.A., F.L.S. With about 140 Illustrations, -engraved on wood by G. Pearson, from Original Designs made by -F. W. Keyl and E. A. Smith, under the Author’s Superintendence. -8vo, Cloth, $4 50; Sheep, $5 00; Roan, $5 00; Half Calf, $6 75.</p> - -<p class="hang">THE ILLUSTRATED NATURAL HISTORY. By the Rev. <span class="smcap">J. G. -Wood</span>, M.A., F.L.S. With 450 Engravings. 12mo, Cloth, $1 05.</p> -</div> - -<hr class="r5" /> - -<p class="center fs120"><span class="smcap">Published by</span> HARPER & BROTHERS, <span class="smcap">New York</span>.</p> - -<p class="p1 center fs90"><span class="fs175">☞</span> <em>Any of the above works sent by mail, postage prepaid, to any part of the United -States, on receipt of the price.</em></p> - - - - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> -<div class="chapter"></div> -<div class="transnote"> -<h2><b>TRANSCRIBER’S NOTE</b></h2> - -<p>Obvious typographical errors and punctuation errors have been -corrected after careful comparison with other occurrences within -the text and consultation of external sources.</p> - -<p>Except for those changes noted below, all misspellings in the -text, and inconsistent or archaic usage, have been retained.</p> - -<p>Some hyphens in words have been silently removed, some added, when -a predominant preference was found in the original book.</p> - -<p class="p1">Pg <a href="#tn-26">26</a>: ‘more then ever’ replaced by ‘more than ever’.</p> -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin-top:4em'>*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE CRUISE OF THE CANOE CLUB ***</div> -<div style='text-align:left'> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Updated editions will replace the previous one—the old editions will -be renamed. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright -law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, -so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United -States without permission and without paying copyright -royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part -of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project -Gutenberg™ electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG™ -concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark, -and may not be used if you charge for an eBook, except by following -the terms of the trademark license, including paying royalties for use -of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge anything for -copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is very -easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation -of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project -Gutenberg eBooks may be modified and printed and given away—you may -do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected -by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark -license, especially commercial redistribution. -</div> - -<div style='margin-top:1em; font-size:1.1em; text-align:center'>START: FULL LICENSE</div> -<div style='text-align:center;font-size:0.9em'>THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE</div> -<div style='text-align:center;font-size:0.9em'>PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free -distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work -(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project -Gutenberg”), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full -Project Gutenberg™ License available with this file or online at -www.gutenberg.org/license. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; font-size:1.1em; margin:1em 0; font-weight:bold'> -Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg™ -electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to -and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property -(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all -the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or -destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in your -possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a -Project Gutenberg™ electronic work and you do not agree to be bound -by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person -or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be -used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who -agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few -things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg™ electronic works -even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See -paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project -Gutenberg™ electronic works if you follow the terms of this -agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg™ -electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the -Foundation” or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection -of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works. Nearly all the individual -works in the collection are in the public domain in the United -States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the -United States and you are located in the United States, we do not -claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing, -displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as -all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope -that you will support the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting -free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg™ -works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the -Project Gutenberg™ name associated with the work. You can easily -comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the -same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg™ License when -you share it without charge with others. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern -what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are -in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, -check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this -agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, -distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any -other Project Gutenberg™ work. The Foundation makes no -representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any -country other than the United States. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other -immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg™ License must appear -prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg™ work (any work -on which the phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the -phrase “Project Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed, -performed, viewed, copied or distributed: -</div> - -<blockquote> - <div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> - This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most - other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions - whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms - of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online - at <a href="https://www.gutenberg.org">www.gutenberg.org</a>. If you - are not located in the United States, you will have to check the laws - of the country where you are located before using this eBook. - </div> -</blockquote> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is -derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not -contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the -copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in -the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are -redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase “Project -Gutenberg” associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply -either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or -obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg™ -trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is posted -with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution -must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any -additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms -will be linked to the Project Gutenberg™ License for all works -posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the -beginning of this work. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg™ -License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this -work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg™. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this -electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without -prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with -active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project -Gutenberg™ License. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, -compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including -any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access -to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg™ work in a format -other than “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official -version posted on the official Project Gutenberg™ website -(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense -to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means -of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original “Plain -Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format must include the -full Project Gutenberg™ License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, -performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg™ works -unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing -access to or distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works -provided that: -</div> - -<div style='margin-left:0.7em;'> - <div style='text-indent:-0.7em'> - • You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from - the use of Project Gutenberg™ works calculated using the method - you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed - to the owner of the Project Gutenberg™ trademark, but he has - agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid - within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are - legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty - payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in - Section 4, “Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg - Literary Archive Foundation.” - </div> - - <div style='text-indent:-0.7em'> - • You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies - you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he - does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™ - License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all - copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue - all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™ - works. - </div> - - <div style='text-indent:-0.7em'> - • You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of - any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the - electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of - receipt of the work. - </div> - - <div style='text-indent:-0.7em'> - • You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free - distribution of Project Gutenberg™ works. - </div> -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project -Gutenberg™ electronic work or group of works on different terms than -are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing -from the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of -the Project Gutenberg™ trademark. Contact the Foundation as set -forth in Section 3 below. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.F. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable -effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread -works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project -Gutenberg™ collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg™ -electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may -contain “Defects,” such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate -or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other -intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or -other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or -cannot be read by your equipment. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the “Right -of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project -Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party distributing a Project -Gutenberg™ electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all -liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal -fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT -LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE -PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE -TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE -LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR -INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH -DAMAGE. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a -defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can -receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a -written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you -received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium -with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you -with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in -lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person -or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second -opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If -the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing -without further opportunities to fix the problem. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth -in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS’, WITH NO -OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT -LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied -warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of -damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement -violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the -agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or -limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or -unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the -remaining provisions. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the -trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone -providing copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in -accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the -production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg™ -electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, -including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of -the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this -or any Project Gutenberg™ work, (b) alteration, modification, or -additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg™ work, and (c) any -Defect you cause. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; font-size:1.1em; margin:1em 0; font-weight:bold'> -Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg™ -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Project Gutenberg™ is synonymous with the free distribution of -electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of -computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It -exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations -from people in all walks of life. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the -assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg™’s -goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg™ collection will -remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure -and permanent future for Project Gutenberg™ and future -generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see -Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at www.gutenberg.org. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; font-size:1.1em; margin:1em 0; font-weight:bold'> -Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit -501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the -state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal -Revenue Service. The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification -number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by -U.S. federal laws and your state’s laws. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -The Foundation’s business office is located at 809 North 1500 West, -Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up -to date contact information can be found at the Foundation’s website -and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact -</div> - -<div style='display:block; font-size:1.1em; margin:1em 0; font-weight:bold'> -Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without widespread -public support and donations to carry out its mission of -increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be -freely distributed in machine-readable form accessible by the widest -array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations -($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt -status with the IRS. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating -charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United -States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a -considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up -with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations -where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND -DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular state -visit <a href="https://www.gutenberg.org/donate/">www.gutenberg.org/donate</a>. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we -have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition -against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who -approach us with offers to donate. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make -any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from -outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation -methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other -ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To -donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate -</div> - -<div style='display:block; font-size:1.1em; margin:1em 0; font-weight:bold'> -Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg™ electronic works -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project -Gutenberg™ concept of a library of electronic works that could be -freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and -distributed Project Gutenberg™ eBooks with only a loose network of -volunteer support. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Project Gutenberg™ eBooks are often created from several printed -editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in -the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not -necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper -edition. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Most people start at our website which has the main PG search -facility: <a href="https://www.gutenberg.org">www.gutenberg.org</a>. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -This website includes information about Project Gutenberg™, -including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to -subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. -</div> - -</div> -</body> -</html> diff --git a/old/68322-h/images/cover.jpg b/old/68322-h/images/cover.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 3e8f7a2..0000000 --- a/old/68322-h/images/cover.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/68322-h/images/frontis.jpg b/old/68322-h/images/frontis.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 960b4b0..0000000 --- a/old/68322-h/images/frontis.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/68322-h/images/i_030a.jpg b/old/68322-h/images/i_030a.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 2c2ef8d..0000000 --- a/old/68322-h/images/i_030a.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/68322-h/images/i_038a.jpg b/old/68322-h/images/i_038a.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 9794b55..0000000 --- a/old/68322-h/images/i_038a.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/68322-h/images/i_050a.jpg b/old/68322-h/images/i_050a.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 58a6a0b..0000000 --- a/old/68322-h/images/i_050a.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/68322-h/images/i_070a.jpg b/old/68322-h/images/i_070a.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index b457913..0000000 --- a/old/68322-h/images/i_070a.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/68322-h/images/i_078a.jpg b/old/68322-h/images/i_078a.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 7d2333c..0000000 --- a/old/68322-h/images/i_078a.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/68322-h/images/i_094a.jpg b/old/68322-h/images/i_094a.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index ac89a9a..0000000 --- a/old/68322-h/images/i_094a.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/68322-h/images/i_110a.jpg b/old/68322-h/images/i_110a.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index a28f2d3..0000000 --- a/old/68322-h/images/i_110a.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/68322-h/images/i_116a.jpg b/old/68322-h/images/i_116a.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 3260487..0000000 --- a/old/68322-h/images/i_116a.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/68322-h/images/i_138a.jpg b/old/68322-h/images/i_138a.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 7ff96d1..0000000 --- a/old/68322-h/images/i_138a.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/68322-h/images/i_146a.jpg b/old/68322-h/images/i_146a.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 3e9781e..0000000 --- a/old/68322-h/images/i_146a.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/68322-h/images/i_160a.jpg b/old/68322-h/images/i_160a.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 3038d4f..0000000 --- a/old/68322-h/images/i_160a.jpg +++ /dev/null |
